Twisted Minds
Author: Orrymain
Category: Slash, Drama, Angst, H/C, Romance, Established
Relationship
Pairing: Jack/Daniel ... and it's all J/D
Rating: NC-17
Season: Beyond the Series - September 15 - October 19, 2015
Spoilers: None
Size: 374kb
Written: September 26-27,29-30, October 16-22,26-31, November
1-16,19-23, 2008 Revised: December 26, 2009
Summary: Everything isn't ice cream and peaches as the
Jackson-O'Neills adapt to the sudden and dramatic changes in their
lives brought about by the accident.
Disclaimer: Usual disclaimers -- not mine, wish they were,
especially Daniel, and Jack, too, but they aren't. A gal can
dream though!
Notes:
1) This story is complete, but it is the second of a three-story
arc. Remember, my universe is the home of happy fic!
2) Hanky warning, so I've been told!
3) “Celebrate Me Home” was composed by Bob James and Kenny Loggins.
4) Sometimes, Jack and Daniel speak almost telepathically. Their
“silent” words to each other are indicated by asterisks instead of
quotes, such as **Jack, we can't.**
5) Silent, unspoken thoughts by various characters are indicated with ~
in front and behind them, such as ~Where am I?~
6) Thanks to my betas who always make my fics better: Tammy, Keri, Robert, Irina, Carol, Wolf Moldy, Ali, Lissa, Jo, Mama Bear! Also, thanks to the following who gave me advice and information for specific portions of this fic: Caro, Allusion, MD, Bronte, Calia, Sineag
Twisted Minds
by Orrymain
Daniel watched from the doorway, having arrived at his destination a
bit earlier than scheduled. He still felt numb in many
ways. Sometimes, he wondered if he was really feeling anything at
all. There was so much to do and so many changes to make. It
wasn't just him, but it was his lover and their children. He
wondered, too, just how the pets were adapting. He was sure his
husband's prolonged absence from the home had been noticed by their zoo.
Frozen! Empty! Vacant! The archaeologist hadn't felt
this way in a long time, certainly not since Jack had finally chased
away all of his demons. A part of him wanted to hide; maybe lose
himself in studying some ancient artifact or reading an in-depth
article about his beloved Egypt. Another part of him wanted to go
home and pretend all was well. He could surround himself with his
children and their pets, getting hugs and licks while playing some
silly, mindless game.
Yet another part of Daniel wanted to close his eyes and escape, taking
him to a place of safety -- his lover's arms. They'd make love,
over and over again. It would be just the two of them, blissful
and happy in their own unique relationship. The outside world
wasn't part of their nation of two. He wanted this, more than
anything.
Then, though, the challenges of today would take over. There
wasn't time for artifacts, silly games, or escapist visions of his
heart and soul. Instead there was only the need to be focused and
strong for his husband, their children, and their animal kingdom zoo.
Of course, Daniel Jackson-O'Neill was one of the strongest men in the
universe. It wasn't his physical strength that was greatest, but
his strength of the mind and his capability of forging on when all that
surrounded him was despair. It was in taking that next step, even
while being laughed at. It was in fighting back with all he had,
even though he was the underdog.
With all that was expected of him now -- being the supportive husband,
the loving father, the caring pet owner, the understanding business
owner, the compassionate, leading explorer of the universe -- there was
no time for feeling, which was good, because Daniel wasn't feeling much
of anything. That scared him. If not for one shining light,
he'd succumb to the nightmare.
~I love you, Jack. That I feel. I love you.~
====
“We should take Dad some Loops,” Chenoa suggested as the brood sat down
for a fairly simple breakfast at the long table in the hospitality
room. ~I wish Daddy was here,~ she thought, happy to have at
least seen her younger father before he'd left the house earlier that
morning.
“I'm not sure Cedar Hills allows that,” Jennifer spoke about the
somewhat new rehabilitation center where Daniel was now spending the
majority of his day.
“Dad has to have Loops,” Jonny insisted.
“I'm not hungry,” Jenny stated suddenly, putting down her spoon and leaning back against her chair. She bowed her head, thinking, ~It's lonely without Dad and Daddy here.~
“Jenny, eat your cereal,” Jeff requested. ~I'm glad I came home. I'm sure Jen could handle this on her own, but still.~
“But it's Loops,” the redhead argued dejectedly. “That's Dad's favorite.”
“I'll make some pancakes,” Jennifer offered understandingly. “Would you like that?”
“I'll help, Jen,” Brianna offered as she put her backpack down against the wall and walked forward.
“Bri, you don't have time, but thanks.”
“I don't need to go,” Brianna responded as casually as she could.
~I feel selfish going, anyway. I should be here, with everyone
else.~
“Yes, you do,” Jeff asserted. “Daddy wants us to keep as normal a
schedule as possible.”
“That means you're going to the seminar,” Jennifer stated firmly as she
looked at the tomboy for a moment. “Does anyone else want
pancakes?” she asked, looking at the other children as they sat around
the large table. ~Come on, Brood, chins up,~ she urged mentally
as she saw the long, drawn faces staring back at her. ~Things
will get better.~
These were troubled times for the Jackson-O'Neill brood. Three
days ago, their older father, General Jack Jackson-O'Neill, had been
transported from the hospital to Cedar Hills. Now paralyzed from
the waist down, he was learning a new way to do everything he'd been
doing for decades. It was all due to a terrible accident earlier
in the month that resulted in Jack's truck going head-on into the pole
of a traffic light after being rear-ended.
The retired general had been on his way home after having completed his errands, which included a 'Death by Chocolate' pie for Daniel, a telescope lens for their astronomy buff son, David, and a set of concrete swans to set out by the pool for Aislinn. All of these were surprises, purchased while conducting his regular errands. After enjoying a hearty lunch at Cy's, Jack had been right on schedule and looking forward to seeing his family, knowing how they always delighted in one another's surprises.
Though Jack's other injuries had been extremely minor, the beak of one
swan had jammed into his lower back, causing a small fracture. In
addition, the beak had broken, and one of the thin wires that supported
the swan's neck had been forced into his back, causing a tiny puncture
of the spinal canal that damaged the spinal nerves.
Doctor Janet Fraiser and the hospital's attending physician, Doctor
Benjamin Creepingbear, had done everything they could, but there was no
solution to Jack's problem. Surgery just wasn't an option.
After a few days, Jack was released and transported to Cedar Hills
where he'd learn how to function as a disabled person.
The highly reputed and accredited center allocated sixty-five percent
of its beds to patients suffering from spinal injuries due to
accidents, and its staff offered a wide range of medical care,
including doctors, nurses, occupational and physical therapists,
psychologists, and sexuality counselors.
For the most part, the brood was maintaining a cohesive and positive
front. Not one of them whined or complained about their older
father's injury or what it would mean to their lives. Of course,
Daniel was sure that was because they really didn't understand
it. Not yet, anyway. This breakfast, though, was
potentially the first sign that their front wasn't as strong as the
kids were making it out to be. Unfortunately, Daniel wasn't there
to see it.
“Jeff, if we're supposed to be normal, then shouldn't you go back to
school?” Jenny challenged in an odd, vengeful sort of way, something
that was completely out of character for the Spitfire.
Having arranged to take a few courses online, Jeff had left the
University of Cincinnati after having been convinced that Daniel needed
his assistance with the brood. His plan was to return to the
campus next semester.
“Jenny!” Jennifer chastised sternly.
Jennifer, too, had withdrawn from all but two of her college courses,
as well as having cut back on her hours at J-O Enterprises. In
addition, she'd notified Alex Dennison that after she completed the
current tapestry she was working on for a client, she wouldn't be
available until the situation with her family settled.
“I'm sorry, Jeff,” Jenny sighed. “It's the Loops.”
“It's okay, Red,” Jeff responded, smiling at his sister. “Jen,
who's doing the shopping today?”
“If Aunt Jilly has her way, she will,” Jennifer chuckled lightly.
“She doesn't like Daddy's plan,” Jeff mused.
“What plan?” Little Danny questioned.
“Daddy wants all of us to take care of ourselves. He doesn't want
Uncle Billy and Aunt Jilly cleaning the house or waiting on us,” Jeff
answered.
“And you already knew that,” Jennifer reminded, her eyes rather pointed
as she looked at the middle Munchkin.
“I forgot,” Little Danny claimed with a convincing smile. “We'll
be good, Jen,” he promised.
“I know,” Jennifer replied with a confident expression. “Guys,
it's just ... they're older, and Daddy doesn't want to burden them with
our responsibilities. Okay?”
“We understand, Jen,” Aislinn spoke on behalf of the others.
“Good,” Jennifer acknowledged as she headed for the cabinets to the get
the ingredients to make the pancakes.
“I'll be back as soon as I can, Sis,” Jeff advised as he and Brianna,
who had retrieved her backpack, began to walk towards the exit so that
he could drive her to her seminar. “Don't let Uncle Billy try to
fix that shelf without me.”
“I'll try, but he's just like Dad,” Jennifer chuckled, nodding at her
departing siblings. ~He'll shoo me out of the room and tell me to
stop treating him like a kid because he's been doing this handyman
stuff since before I was born..~
Billy and Jilly O'Neill, Jack's older brother and his wife, had
surprised the family with their presence after learning about the
accident. They were staying in the guestroom on the first level
of the house. As a result of their many years of rural life,
their natural instinct was to take over all of the household duties,
something Daniel knew they'd do. While much appreciated by
Daniel, he felt that it would be too much for the older couple.
It was one of the reasons he'd agreed to allow Jennifer and Jeff to
both alter their college courses for one semester, so that they could
keep an eye on things for him while he focused on Jack's recuperation
and transition to a new life.
“Jen, Peter's on the phone,” David announced a minute or so later,
having answered the phone before joining his sibling by the
counter. “I'll finish the pancakes.”
“Thanks, Bro.”
The other big surprise came when Jennifer's boyfriend, Peter Hamilton,
had shown up on the same day that Jeff had returned home from
college. Sensing his girlfriend needed him and genuinely caring
about Jack, whom he credited with changing his life for the better,
Peter had left Oxford to assist in any way that he could.
“Hey, what's the big secret?” David asked the whispering Spitfires,
glancing over at them while he was mixing the batter.
“What about school?” Jenny asked in earnest.
David stared back at his young sister. He looked over at Little
Danny, and that set off a ripple effect of looks, each of the children
staring at one another for direction.
Except for Jennifer and Jeff, all of the Jackson-O'Neill children were
homeschooled. It was a year-round process that was flexible, but
was very much a part of their daily lives. Since their older
father's accident, however, they hadn't had a single day of home
instruction, and with Daniel spending most of his time at the hospital
and now at the rehab center, the children were missing this part of
their regulated life.
After an awkward minute of stares and confusion, David announced,
“School starts in thirty minutes, so eat your breakfast and make sure
your morning chores are done.”
“But Dad and Daddy aren't here,” Jenny rebutted, wondering how the
brood could have school without their parents.
“I know, but I am,” David responded. “Thirty minutes.”
Just then, Jennifer returned from her phone call and noticed how
quickly her siblings were eating.
“Where's the fire?” the young woman questioned. “And I thought
you didn't want Froot Loops?” she asked, seeing Jenny and the others
eagerly digging in to their bowls full of cereal.
“We have school, Jen, and we need to finish our chores first,” Ricky
answered enthusiastically. Looking around, she caught a glimpse
of David as he stood at the counter. Noting his tentative
expression and shrug, she walked over and asked quietly, “School?”
“They want to learn, Jen. They miss school. I figure I can
teach them science and English.”
Jennifer looked back at the other children and realized the oversight
about their education, chastising herself slightly.
~Smooth, Jen.~ Nodding quickly, Jennifer replied, “I'll do
history. Jeff can do photography or something when he gets back
from dropping Bri off.” She smiled and, with a brief hug,
praised, “Way to step up, Bro!”
With a smile in return, David put the pancake batter into the
refrigerator for later use and returned to his own breakfast, while
silently working out a lesson plan for the day.
====
“For crying out loud, I've been putting on pants for decades since
before you were born,” Jack snapped at Margo McLeod, who was the
primary nurse assigned to him for the duration of his rehabilitation at
Cedar Hills. She was actually trained as both a rehabilitation
nurse and physical therapist, so her duties often covered both
functions with her patients, including Jack. “I'm not a toddler
needing his mommy to get dressed.”
“General, let's start at the beginning,” Margo suggested calmly, not
the least bit fazed by her patient's attitude and actions.
“With the birds or the bees?” Jack quipped sarcastically.
Unflustered, Margo instructed, “The first step is to lay out your
pants. Once you do that, you'll lift your leg and slide the pant
leg onto your foot and pull it up. Then you'll repeat the process with
your other leg. Let's try it.”
“I'd rather try something else,” Jack complained.
“I'm waiting, General.”
“You can wait until the sun don't shine,” came the response from the
unhappy patient.
“I think not, but what I can do is go and help someone who wants to be
helped. In the meantime, you can lie there in your pajamas.
I'll be back in a little while,” Margo told the unhappy patient,
smiling at Daniel as she approached the doorway. As she passed,
she warned sternly, “Don't help him again, Daniel. You aren't
helping him when you do.”
The archaeologist nodded and sighed. Yesterday, he'd witnessed a
similar scene and had then assisted his lover in dressing. He'd
seen Margo's disapproving look the second she'd walked in and realized
that he'd basically dressed her patient. They'd had a discussion
about it later in the day.
//Flashback//
At the end of the long hallway, Daniel looked at the rehabilitation
nurse and tried to explain his actions by saying, “Ms. McLeod, it's
only been two days since Jack was brought here, and ...”
Raising her palm up in front of the archaeologist, the nurse
interrupted, “It's Margo, Daniel, and I know it seems cruel, but we
*cannot* allow our patients to wallow in self-pity, not for five
minutes, however much they, or we, may feel they are entitled to it;
especially not someone as active and independent as Jack has always
been.”
Daniel listened intently to the woman, taking in her words, knowing she
was speaking sincerely and with Jack's best interests at heart.
“He cannot yet truly grieve for what he's lost; that will come
later. Right now we have to bully him into doing what's best for
him, which is directing that extreme stubbornness of his into adapting
to his life as it is now.”
“You sound like you know him; well, I mean,” Daniel commented.
“He's military, and you have a lot of children, so he's obviously active. As for the stubbornness, it took me about five minutes to figure that one out.”
“That long?” Daniel mused as much as he could.
With a smile, Margo expounded on her thoughts, saying, “There's a
defining moment, Daniel, for the patient, and for each significant
person in his or her life who is affected by a traumatic event like
this. That moment happens when the reality of who he is now,
today, forever shatters the hope and the memory of who he can never be
again. At that moment, and not before, the grief becomes
cleansing and healing. Until then, it's just pity.”
“I know you're right,” Daniel acknowledged. “You've obviously
been doing this for awhile. It can't be easy.”
“Yes, I have, and no, it's not.” With a light sigh, Margo noted, “It never gets easier, but my reward comes later when patients thank me for being so mean to them that they got off their butts and did the work they needed to do. I get postcards from all over the world when my patients travel, and I have a large box full of invitations to weddings, graduations, christenings, and sporting events. I couldn't possibly accept even a tenth of them and still keep my job, but I cherish each and every one as a victory for this 'mean old hag'.”
“Thank you, Margo,” Daniel said as he nodded, while silently vowing not
to do things that his husband needed to do for himself.
//End of Flashback//
Daniel's mind understood everything Margo had said, and he fully
intended to keep the pledge he'd made to himself, but his heart just
wanted Jack to feel better. Margo was far from a 'mean old hag',
but he understood her message. Jack needed to be pushed, not
handled with kid gloves.
“What happened to having a reason to get home soon?” Daniel challenged
his husband as he walked forward, hands in his pockets. “I mean,
uh, when we brought you home, before coming here, I thought you
understood that we need you.”
“I can't do anything,” Jack whined unhappily.
“Not when you're lying on your butt, you can't,” Daniel rebuked,
nodding as he became irritated at Jack's attitude. He walked a
little closer and continued, “Jack, our children need you. *I*
need you. I realize this is difficult ...”
“*Difficult*?” Jack bellowed angrily. “You don't have a clue in
...”
“Stop!” Daniel exclaimed loudly, raising his right hand into the air,
his palm outward. “I'm not going to let you say something that is
only going to make this worse. Okay, you've been here a few days,
and you're miserable. You know what, Jack? So am I.
So are Jonny and Little Danny and Ash and Jenny: the entire brood is
miserable. Katie is moping. She keeps going to the door,
looking for you, waiting for you to come home. JD says his heart
is still in his toes. And here's the thing.”
Daniel leaned over, his hands gripping the edge of the bed. He
saw his lover's eyes focused on him, attentively watching Daniel and
waiting for whatever was about to come.
~Forgive me, Jack, but this is for your own good,~ Daniel whispered
inwardly. “You, Jack, are controlling everything. The lives
of our children, our life together, our company; even the lives of
people close to us, who are doing everything they can to help us get
through this when they don't really have the time to do it.” He
paused, waiting a few seconds as he stared at his soulmate. “Kill
the attitude, Jack, or I'm going to bring the brood here to see it for
themselves.”
Jack stared up at his soulmate and challenged, “You wouldn't dare.”
“I did it at the hospital, and I'll do it again here,” Daniel
insisted. “Just watch me.”
“That's dirty pool, Daniel.”
“I'm not going to take the fall for our family falling apart because
you're whining every second of the day.” Daniel sighed, closing
his eyes for a brief moment. He needed this break.
Otherwise, he feared his emotions would cause him to make a statement
that would just exacerbate the situation. He took a calming
breath, cleansing himself of the negativity that had been flowing
through their veins. “I'll do whatever it takes to keep our
family happy and together.”
“Happy,” Jack muttered, looking away from his Love.
Daniel let out a tiny sound and then sat on the edge of the bed.
He reached out and took Jack's hand in his, trying to focus on letting
positive energy flow through him and into his stubborn husband.
He didn't know the torture Jack was feeling. He couldn't imagine
it, especially knowing how independent and active his Love had always
been; but he wanted to calm him and to reassure Jack that their life
was not over.
“I can't pretend to know what this is like for you. All I can do
is try and imagine what you're feeling, but that being said, we still
have the world, Babe. Okay, it's not going to be exactly the
same, but that doesn't mean life is over. We're going to be happy
and continue doing all the wonderful things we do, together, with our
brood, and our business ...”
“When's the last time you saw a paraplegic archaeologist?”
Daniel grinned and answered, “Uh, last year, at the conference.”
Still smiling, he continued, “I told you all about him, remember?”
Jack sighed in defeat. He knew he was being ornery and making
things difficult, but he couldn't help himself. He was used to
being out front, being a leader, not being confined to a wheelchair and
not even able to dress himself. It was humiliating and a far cry
from the Air Force Special Ops officer he prided himself on being.
“Jack, one day at a time, okay? Just ... just meet us halfway on
this,” the younger man implored softly.
“Danny, I don't know how to do this,” the older man confided, finally
letting his vulnerability show.
“Neither do I,” Daniel responded. “Jack, none of us do, but we
will learn together. The important thing is that we discover how
to do it together, you and me, and our children.”
Jack let out a huge breath as he admitted, “Sometimes I think I feel my
legs; I could swear it hurts.”
“Have you told the doctors?”
“Doesn't do any good,” Jack snorted snarkily. “They say it's
normal; nothing to be alarmed about. “Alarmed? I *feel*
something, and they say I shouldn't be alarmed.”
Daniel twisted around and placed his hand on Jack's thigh, squeezing
it, but observing no response in his lover.
“That's what they do, but not as gently,” Jack stated with a bit of a
scowl on his face.
“Nothing?”
“Never happens on cue,” the older man retorted.
“Jack, they told me that ...”
“I know, Daniel. It's normal, but that doesn't make it any
easier,” Jack interrupted. He looked at his husband and saw so
much love aimed in his direction. Once again, he knew he was
being a jerk. “I'm sorry.”
“You don't need to apologize; you just need to let Margo and the others
help you. Jack, our world is full of people with special needs,
and a lot of them are doing very well, but they all had to take that
first step.”
“Step?” Jack challenged with accusing eyes.
“You know exactly what I mean, O'Neill.”
“Ouch!”
“That colonel I first met: nothing would faze him, nothing.”
“That colonel almost shot his brains out in his son's bedroom and then
was willing to kill an entire world just to give himself a way out,”
Jack responded dryly.
“But he didn't.”
“Because of you.”
“Because of your strength,” Daniel refuted strongly. “It was in
you, Jack. I just helped you find it, that's all.”
“Danny ...”
Choked up, Jack looked away. He didn't feel strong at all.
Right now, he felt weaker than he'd ever been.
“Jack,” Daniel began, squeezing his lover's hand tightly. “I wish
we could just make this go away. I called Thor.”
His lover's words caused Jack to face the passionate explorer of the
universe again.
“He doesn't have a fix. I knew I didn't have a right to ask, but
I had to,” Daniel explained.
“We can't expect our ... friends to snap our problems away,” Jack
replied.
“No, we can't.” Daniel sighed, “The Asgard have a lot of technology, but they aren't magicians with the human body.” He paused, becoming contemplative for a moment, and then admitted, “They've studied us so much that I was hoping Thor would be able to do what our doctors can't.”
“No go, though,” Jack assumed.
Shaking his head, Daniel affirmed, “No go. He's working on it,
though; something about not wanting to let Little Thor down.”
Jack chuckled, “Little Thor. You know, I think JD wouldn't mind
being called that.”
“Please don't give him any ideas,” Daniel begged. “Um, you should
know, Little Danny really wants us to contact Lya, too.”
“They raise the dead, not heal the invalid,” Jack quipped.
“Danny, no. They push their beliefs enough to help us as it is.”
“Yeah,” Daniel reluctantly agreed, respecting his lover so much for
resisting the temptation of contacting one of the four great races in
the universe for a personal favor that had nothing to do with the
galaxy's safety. “If Area 51 hadn't destroyed the Goa'uld healing
device trying to get it to work without naquadah in the blood, we could
have asked Sam to try and use that.”
“Hail, Dorothy,” Jack mused lightly.
“I thought of contacting the Tok'ra, but ...”
“Not for all the tea in China, or beer in the fridge,” Jack replied
firmly, interrupting his soulmate. “Danny, anytime we ask those
... people for anything, they want something in return, and it's
usually a lot more than what they give.”
“Jack, there is a ... another possibility.”
“Not in a million years,” Jack stated sternly, instantly knowing what
his lover was thinking about. “You're not putting me in one of
those boxes.” He paused and queried, “Do we even have one of
those things anymore?”
“I'm not sure if there's a working sarcophagus out there or not, but
maybe we should investigate that idea.”
“I saw what those things did to you, Daniel. You're not sticking
me in one of them. The tradeoff isn't worth it,” Jack opined
ardently.
“Just one time,” Daniel argued lightly, his conflicted emotions about
the mental effects of spending time in the alien device making it
difficult for him to support the idea too strongly.
“Daniel, I was in one of those before, so it wouldn't be just one
time. Besides, I'm already wacky enough, don't ya think?”
“Good point,” Daniel acknowledged with a smile. “Maybe one of our
other allies can ...”
“Danny, we've talked about this before. I'm alive, not dead, and
I'm not gonna die from this. You're the one who argued that point
before, that we don't have the right to ask our allies for selfish
things.”
“Where do we draw the line?” Daniel agreed with his soft, questioning
reply. “But we're talking about you walking, Jack.”
“What do we teach the brood, if we do?” Jack put forth bravely,
realizing how his lover was battling personal convictions versus
personal needs. “Danny, that's what you asked me before. We
want our kids to be normal. How normal can they be if, when they
break an arm, their solution is to call Thor?” Thoughtfully, he
added, “I don't want our kids to think that if something is wrong in
their lives that they get a do-over. Sometimes you just have to
take the lumps life gives you.”
Daniel sighed. Jack was throwing his own words back at him.
Worse, they were words he believed in strongly. Yes, they'd asked
for favors before, but never quite for something like this. In
the past, it had been at critical moments, when their lives were at
risk. Besides, it was doubtful their off-world friends could
help, anyway. Then there was always the question of how they'd
explain it to the doctors, not that it was a vital factor in the
equation.
“I'm trying, Angel,” Jack continued, seeing the conflict weighing on
his lover. He paused, questioning his own words. “I'm
trying to try,” he corrected, grimacing at the oddness of his
statement. He groaned and decided to let it go, returning to the
main subject and saying simply, “We'll make it on our own, without
alien doohickeys.”
“Okay,” Daniel agreed, even though he wasn't totally sure he should go
along with his soulmate's decision. ~It was easier when I was in
Jack's position, telling him not to do anything to help me.
Shoe's on the other foot now, and I'd really rather not be wearing his.~
“How's the brood?” Jack inquired, wanting to move off the sensitive
subject that had just been discussed.
“They miss you. It's hard on them,” Daniel responded. “Uh,
they're going to have their first counseling session tomorrow.”
He saw his husband's eyes roll and then settle into a glare.
“Don't eyeball me, Babe. They need someone removed from the
situation to help them understand their feelings.”
“They have you,” Jack challenged.
“Of course, they do,” Daniel agreed without giving up his stance on the
subject. “But, Babe, I'm hardly disconnected from this situation.
They need an independent person to listen to them.” Sensing that
it was a good time for another change in subject, while at the same
time kicking his husband for being a bit self-involved, even if it was
understandable, Daniel informed, “Uh, Mrs. Crenshaw called last night.”
“Hammond's lady friend?”
Daniel smiled a moment and then grew more serious, saying, “He's not
feeling very well.”
“Too much of Mrs. C's cooking,” Jack surmised.
“Maybe.”
“He's not really sick?” Jack questioned in earnest.
“Mrs. Crenshaw is taking care of him,” Daniel answered. “She said
it could just be the flu, but she's not sure.”
“Danny ...”
“I'm going by later,” Daniel interrupted, knowing what his husband was
going to say.
“Don't let him slack off. He's getting crotchety now that he
doesn't have to report to the SGC every day.”
“You would know,” Daniel spoke not-so-innocently, raising his eyebrows
as he smiled.
“Good one, Daniel.”
“Thank you,” Daniel replied, pleased with himself.
“General, are you ready to try *again*?” Margo asked as she returned to
the room.
“He's ready,” Daniel answered, smiling at his soulmate and then
standing up. “I'm going to go and check on General Hammond.
Jack ...”
“I'll be good,” Jack promised with mock contriteness. “Go.
I have work to do.”
With a smile and a nod, Daniel headed for the doorway, turning around
to glance back at his lover, who was focusing in on his task for the
day -- putting on his pants.
As Daniel walked away, however, he heard, **I love you, Angel.**
That endearing declaration reminded the archaeologist that as trying as
these times may be, the couple's nation of two was alive and strong.
====
“She's making it sound like I've got one foot in the grave, Son, but
this old dog still has a lot of hunt left in him,” Hammond assured as
he sat in his chair in the sunroom that had been a gift from the
Jackson-O'Neill family.
Sitting in the other chair, Daniel leaned forward, smiling as he
responded, “I'm glad to hear that, Sir.” He took a breath of
regret as he spoke, “I'm ... afraid we haven't had time lately to come
over.”
“You've got a lot to handle right now. As soon as I'm feeling better, I'll be over to help out.”
“The brood misses you, Sir.”
“I miss my grandchildren, Daniel,” Hammond admitted. “How's Jack doing?”
Daniel sighed, “He goes back and forth from dealing with it and ...
not. It's a, a ... struggle.”
“Jack has always dealt with things best after thinking about it a
while. He'll come around,” Hammond asserted confidently.
“And you? How are you handling it?”
“Me?” Daniel echoed. He shrugged and looked down as he cocked his
head slightly, not wanting to really think about how he was feeling
about everything. “I'm fine.”
“I've heard those words before, and I believe you now about as much as
I believed you then.”
Daniel gave the general a tiny smile and nodded his head. He
sighed, looking down at the floor for a moment before responding.
“It's ... difficult. The children need a lot of attention, but I
have to be with Jack. We have a business that demands my time,
too. I need a clone, or two or three,” Daniel put forth in a
sad-but-true statement of his life these days.
“Anything I can do to help, Son?”
“Get well, Sir.”
====
“Hey,” Daniel greeted as he returned to the rehab center that afternoon.
“Look, Danny. I can put my foot in my pants.”
“That's great!” Daniel praised. “Uh ... shouldn't they be ...”
“... pulled up?” Jack asked. “I'm starting a new trend.”
“You copped an attitude again,” Daniel surmised as he crossed his arms
over his chest, his ire at his husband rising quickly. “Jack ...
“Oh ye of little faith,” Jack quipped. “Margo had to go do
something. I was just trying it on my own.” After a pause,
he added, “I ran out of steam.”
“Oh. Jack, I'm sorry. It's just ...”
“Daniel, I've never been a good patient. We both know that,” Jack
stated strongly. “Will you *please* get my pants up? I feel
like I'm on exhibit.”
Daniel chuckled lightly and then began to help his lover to pull up his
pants, but, remembering Margo's words from earlier in the day, he
stopped.
“Babe, you can do it,” Daniel encouraged, backing away a step. “I
know you can.” Difficult as it was, the archaeologist held his
ground while willing his soulmate to gather his strength and accomplish
his task. ~Come on, Jack. It's a start,~ the younger man
urged silently.
“Piece of cake,” Jack responded, though not sounding as convincing as
he normally did when using one of his favorite phrases. “It's
just a matter of coordination.”
Gritting his teeth, Jack used the overhead bar to pull himself up to a
sitting position. Then he leaned forward, taking his pants in his
hands. It sounded simple, but it wasn't. Wiggling his hips
back and forth, he slowly pulled up his pants. When he was done,
he let himself plop back down on the bed. He was exhausted, and
that frustrated him.
“You'd think I'd just run five miles,” Jack put forth at the difficulty
of his labors.
“You did great,” Daniel praised, walking forward and leaning over to
share a kiss. “I'm proud of you, Jack.” He saw his lover's
expression change, shifting from an almost smile to a sad frown.
“What?”
“You just reminded me of me.”
“What's wrong with that?”
With a slight cock of his head, the older man answered, “You reminded
me of me, the first time Ricky got dressed by himself, and I praised
him.”
Daniel didn't know how to respond to that, so he didn't, choosing to
remain silent and kiss his Love again.
“Nothing wrong with your lips,” Daniel noted with a pleased smile.
“Pucker still pucks, but the f...”
“Jack, don't go there. We're not ready yet. Let's
concentrate on making sure you're functional -- dressing, with
dressing,” Daniel sighed nervously at his faux paux statement.
Jack stared at his lover, seeing the truth in his eyes. They
hadn't talked about their sexual life. Both had evaded the
questions, not yet wanting to know the answers. Right now, they
were dealing with 'first things first', and that was getting Jack
functional with the activities of daily life.
~Functional?~ Jack questioned. ~Stop it, O'Neill. Not
yet. I won't think about it yet.~ He saw Daniel's face
sadden and knew it was his fault. Quickly, he did what Daniel had
done before -- changed the subject. “How's Hammond?”
“Much better. Jack, I think he was sicker than we knew, and
that's why he hasn't been around much. He didn't want us to
worry.”
“Because of my idiotic attitude.”
“Not necessarily. He's called the brood a lot, but I've been ...
I mean I ...”
“You've had to babysit me,” Jack acknowledged, fully aware of the
number of hours his husband was putting in at the rehab center in an
effort to keep him motivated and on task. “Danny, are you sure
he's okay?”
“Yeah, I think so.” Daniel smiled and then suggested, “Of course,
the phone's right there.”
Jack glanced at the phone. Since the accident, he hadn't reached
out to anyone but his soulmate. In fact, he'd managed to shove
the telephone to the end of the bedside table it was sitting on so that
now, he couldn't even reach it.
“Good idea,” Jack concurred. “How about ...”
“Oh, yeah, sure,” Daniel replied, moving to the other side of the bed
and handing his Love the phone.
====
“Like Egyptian hieroglyphs,” Little Danny interjected as he and some of
his siblings sat around the game table in the recreation room.
“Exactly,” Jennifer acknowledged. “Native Americans passed down
their history through stories told through symbols, like these.”
She held up some pictures she'd sketched. “This picture is a
symbol of two brothers.”
“Like us,” Jonny piped up.
“Well, it's not necessarily literal. Brothers could be more than
just a relationship by blood. To the Indians, any two men could
be brothers.”
“Like when T calls Dad his brother,” Little Danny chimed in with a
smile.
“Exactly,” Jennifer praised.
--
“This book is actually on the American Library Association's Challenged
Book List,” Brianna stated.
“What does that mean?” Lulu inquired curiously.
“It means that there are some people who find the book
objectionable. In this case, they think it's racist.”
“Why?” Chenoa questioned.
“Why don't you read it and tell me,” Brianna suggested with a
smile. “That's going to be your assignment -- to read this book
and then write an essay about whether or not you think it should be a
challenged book. Let's take a closer look.”
--
“Pictures tell a story. When we're done talking, what I want you
to do is use these cameras and take pictures. Use the entire
roll. Later, we'll look at them and see if they can tell us a
story,” Jeff stated with a smile and then handed out the cameras.
“Do we take pictures of the same thing?” Ricky asked.
“You can, but what I'd like you to do is pick three or four different
things. Take several pictures of each. Think about your
subject and what they're doing.”
“Like what?”
“Bij, or the grass, or Jen teaching history. This is your
story. Find a few things that are interesting to you and document
it by taking pictures.” Seeing JD's scrunched nose, Jeff
chuckled, “Don't worry, JD. I'll help you.”
“Good 'cause I don't know what a 'docmen' is.”
--
Daniel finished observing each of the three learning groups. He
was taken aback by the studies, realizing that he'd overlooked the
brood's education. He bowed his head, believing that he wasn't
accomplishing anything anymore. He was a lousy husband and a
neglectful father. Except for a few phone calls, he hadn't even
checked in at J-O lately. He felt lucky that he'd been able to
convince himself to get up and get dressed every day.
“Hi, Daddy,” Jennifer greeted, calling out softly as she approached her
younger father from the rear, having left her charges to study on their
own for a bit.
Daniel's head lifted up in surprise as he thought, ~I'm not even good
at basic survival tactics: I didn't hear her coming.~
“Daddy, are you okay? You look kinda funny.”
“I'm fine,” the conflicted man replied. “Jen, what's all this?”
“We found out this morning that they miss studying, so David organized
school. I checked out the lesson plans, and they look okay to me.”
“Lesson plans?”
“David, Bri, and Jeff all came up with something to teach today.
It's a start, Daddy.” Jennifer smiled as she slipped her arm
through her father's and stated, “This is round three.”
“I messed up.”
~Messed up? What does that mean?~ Jennifer wondered before
realizing that her younger father was embarking on a guilt trip.
“You need to be with Dad, and the brood knows that,” she
reassured. “Daddy, Peter wants to help, too, and I thought I'd
call Aunt Sara, but I didn't want to do that without your permission.”
“Sara,” Daniel sighed with a nod. “I'm sure she'd love to
help. Jen, make sure she isn't teaching somewhere first. I
mean ...”
“I know. She'll back out of her obligation for us,” Jennifer
surmised. “I'll bring it up casually, and if she's working, I
won't say anything. Is it okay about Peter?”
“Sure. Thanks, Sweetie,” Daniel replied, giving his daughter an
appreciative kiss on the cheek. He sighed remorsefully,
“Sometimes it feels like Dad and I put a world of pressure on our
family.”
“No one's keeping score, Daddy,” Jennifer replied wisely, causing
Daniel to take a huge breath and wonder why he kept saying crazy things
lately. “Oh, Grandpa called earlier, just to say 'hi'.”
“I'll bet the brood liked that.”
“He promised he'd come by in a day or two. We made him some
cookies, and the brood insists a delegation be allowed to deliver them
tonight before going to bed. I told them we'd have to talk to you
first.”
“Whatever you think, Jen.”
“Me?”
“I'm relying on you, Sweetheart. I have to, okay?”
“Okay, Daddy,” Jennifer agreed, trying to conceal her worry. It
was great to be relied on, and she liked the proof that her father was
thinking of her as the adult she was, but she'd never quite heard that
amount of need before from her father. “I think I'll take Ash and
Lulu with me when I go.”
“Okay,” Daniel replied, giving her a kiss on the cheek.
Jennifer sighed inwardly. She could feel her younger father's
distress. She'd also been privy to Daniel's insecurities in the
past. While she was certain he could deal with everything that
was happening, she wondered if he knew that.
~Or maybe Daddy is so strong that he's admitting he can't do it all,~
Jennifer thought as her worry began to dissipate. ~It's like that
old 'super woman' concept. No one can do it all. Daddy
knows that, and why should he try when he has all of us to help
him?~ She smiled, having worked through her concern. ~Way
to go, Daddy.~
====
~It's like being on active duty again,~ Jack whined inwardly. ~Up
by seven every friggin' morning.~
Of course, Jack was an early bird anyway. He always had been, but
he was an unhappy man these days, and his life was far from his own; at
least, that's how he felt.
The general's days began with the wake-up call and then the morning
hygiene, something he wasn't thrilled about. Then again, he was
military and had had plenty of experiences where modesty was second to
necessity. That's how life was today.
Then there was breakfast. Daniel was always at Cedar Hills by
then, if not sooner, and that was the one bright spot in Jack's
day. Even if they were arguing, seeing his Heart was a joy.
It gave his life meaning, and these days, Jack needed that reason to be
clear and visible as much as possible.
~I miss IHOP,~ Jack lamented about the daily morning meal, not that
he'd been to the breakfast restaurant that much recently anyway;
rather, it was just another thing for him to complain about.
~When I bust out of here, I'm going to IHOP for a double order of
strawberry banana pancakes.~
Most of the morning was spent learning to do things Jack's parents and
grandparents had taught him as a child.
~Oh, for crying out loud! I know how to put on socks!
Grandpa let me bait his fishin' pole the first time I put on my socks
by myself. That was a long, long time ago, lady.~
“General, I realize this is difficult, but I'm trying to give you tips
that will help you to function on your own, completely independently,
when you leave here,” Margo stated strongly, but with understanding in
her tone. “What if you injure your hand?”
“What if I injure my hand?” Jack echoed sarcastically.
“You can have small loops sewn into your socks, so you can just hook
your thumb through the loop and pull the sock over your foot.”
“My hand is fine,” Jack replied, his voice strained.
“General, part of what we want to teach you is simplification -- how to
take the complex parts of daily living and make them easier.”
“Dumb them down,” Jack stated.
“Okay, if you prefer that phrasing,” the nurse replied. “No one
is against you; we're all on your side.”
“I'll try and remember that.”
After re-learning what he'd once learned by the age of five, Jack would
get a breather, better known as lunch.
~I suppose it beats the mess hall at the SGC.~
Then came an afternoon that Jack likened to that of being a private,
where his body was subjected to a number of exercises and routines the
nurses called physical therapy. He didn't really argue during
these lessons. He understood his body, and it made sense to him
that he needed to work his muscles. The massages made
sense. It all made sense.
~But I'd rather Danny was touching me there than you,~ Jack thought as
the therapist worked his leg muscles.
Finally, the work day would end, and Jack would get dinner and time to
visit with family, friends, and other residents of the rehab
facility. Of course, he was avoiding the other residents as much
as possible, his friends knew to stay away, at least temporarily, and
his family was limited to Daniel, who knew better than to bring the
children with him. There were exceptions to every rule, but from
his own making, visitation was chiefly limited to Daniel.
~He's all I want. Crap, he deserves more than me in this friggin'
chair.~ Staring at the facility's psychiatrist, Jack pretended
the man was a Goa'uld. This was the price to pay for a decent
meal -- a thirty minute session with the 'prison's shrink', as Jack
called him. ~No, I'm not about to share my life story with
you. That's it. Send me back to my room. Danny is
waiting. This after-dinner counseling is a waste of my time.~
So the days went, and there had only been a few of them thus far.
Jack wasn't sure he could make it through more. What was the
point? It was a question he was having a hard time answering.
====
“Janet, I don't want this thing in me for the rest of my life,” Jack
stated the next day, having decided this was a discussion he just
couldn't put off any longer. It wasn't really a statement,
though, but rather was a plea and a desperate one at that. “Tell
me something -- *anything!*” he begged urgently.
“Not everyone needs a catheter ...” Janet began. Seeing Jack
brighten and about to interrupt, she increased her volume and
continued, “... but you do. It's just something you'll have to
deal with, for now.”
“I don't want to deal with it.”
“Look, a certain amount of ... training is sometimes possible.”
“Military, Doc,” Jack responded, sounding a bit agitated. “I'm
all about training; it's in my blood.”
“I'll talk to Max,” Janet agreed, referring to Doctor Maxwell Holicum,
the man in charge of Jack's program at Cedar Hills.
“Thanks, Doc,” Jack replied gratefully as the physician smiled and
stood up from the chair she'd been sitting in during her fifteen-minute
visit. “Doc, there's one more thing.”
Full of compassion, Janet pushed the chair aside and sat on the edge of
the bed as she listened to Jack's concern. It wasn't something
she normally did with her patients, but right now, Jack wasn't her
patient.
“Jack, you can still have sex -- fulfilling sex. Being aroused
won't be a problem,” Janet began.
“But?” Jack prodded.
“You may have to use manual stimulation to achieve an erection,” the
physician continued. “If you have problems, there are things you
can try that might help; vibrators and rings can achieve a certain
result. Viagra and ... yes, Jack, Viagra,” she confirmed,
reinforcing her comment upon seeing Jack squirm disapprovingly. “You
might not be able to ejaculate, though. Many men aren't able to, though
some do.”
“Am I gonna know what's happening?”
“An orgasm?” Janet asked. “Yes, of course. Jack, you're not
dead. Look, while this isn't something we've talked about in the
past, and I'm not asking for details now, the little I do know about
your sex life with Daniel is that you two like to do different things
sometimes. Well, you have a lot of different things you can try
now.”
“I don't think we're talking about the same things,” Jack snarked.
“Probably not,” Janet stated flatly. “But that doesn't mean what
I'm suggesting isn't going to bring you ... uh, bliss,” she put forth
with a sly smile. “You might find that exploring other parts of
your anatomy, as well as Daniel's, will bring on new sensations.
You have a lot of new things to explore with your husband.”
“Great,” Jack sighed, not really satisfied with the response.
~How can I ever make him scream my name again?~
====
“But I wanna see Dad,” Jonny argued in his sister's Mini-Cooper as
Jennifer headed for the mall to do some necessary shopping.
“Jonny, Dad's working hard to get through therapy.”
“Why can't we go see him?” the eldest Munchkin asked ardently on behalf
of all the children in the vehicle.
“Jonny ...”
“Jonny, shhh,” Aislinn urged from her seat next to the boy.
Jennifer glanced over at David, who was in the front seat. She
smiled sadly at her brother, who knew the truth. Jack's mood
swings were big and frequent. Most days, he didn't want to see
his children, and Daniel oftentimes didn't want to risk the brood being
subjected to one of his husband's foul moments. He wasn't sure
what the result would be.
Jonny let out an unhappy snort and folded his arms across the chest
while stubbornly saying, “I wanna see Dad!”
The sandy-haired boy's discord continued through the entire drive to
the mall and even as the four disembarked the vehicle, which was parked
at the back end of a long aisle.
“Jonny, give it a rest,” Jennifer ordered.
“But I wanna ...”
“Right now, I don't care what you want. We all want to see Dad,
but we're not going to today. We need to do some shopping, and
either you're going to help us, or you're not, and you know what will
happen if you choose not to help.”
Jonny glared at his oldest sister and was clearly unhappy about the
rebuke.
“He'll be good,” Aislinn promised, glaring at her brother with
intensity and getting a reluctant sigh in response.
Jennifer sighed. The oldest Munchkin might be very vocal, but he
normally wasn't this harsh. Until recently, it was also rare for
the brothers and sisters to argue and be snippy with one another.
Over the last couple of days, though, she'd noticed an increase in
attitude and snarkiness. She hoped the growing tension wouldn't
escalate too much beyond what it already had.
As the siblings headed for the mall entrance, the conversation finally
turned to a different topic.
Coming towards the family were two men and one woman, all of whom were
in their forties. Their eyes spoke of recognition, and their
voices lowered to hushed tones.
Though his siblings ignored the other group, Jonny's covert skills went
into play. He tuned into the other conversation and bristled with
each impolite word he heard.
“That lady looks familiar.”
“You remember? They thought she and her boyfriend did in the
guy's parents.”
“Yeah, that's it. It was all over the news for a while. Her
parents are a couple of homos.”
“I'll bet those are some of the retard kids -- an even dozen.
That's a joke.”
“Oh, I remember. One of the dads was in an accident last
month. I think he's paralyzed, or something.”
“Justice.”
“Amen to that, Brother!”
“He deserved it for spitting on marriage and having kids.”
The unofficial leader of the Jackson-O'Neill brood turned around and
ran towards the spiteful adults, shouting out, “You take that back!”
“Get out of here, you ... hey!” one of the men groused upon feeling
Jonny's foot connect with his shin. “You ...”
“Jonny, stop!” Jennifer yelled, running to catch up with the boy and
then pulling him back with David's help. “Why did you do that?”
“You heard them!”
“Jonny, you know better!”
All of a sudden, the strong little boy proved that he was just a little
boy, breaking down into tears, sobbing about wanting to see his dad and
how mean the strangers were.
“Jonny, you know how Dad is. You should because you're just like
him,” Jennifer soothed as she held the boy securely in her arms.
“He loves us so much.”
--
~Jonny's crying.~ Aislinn heard a sneer and faced the
strangers. Rapidly, she walked towards them, an angry look on her
face. “Our family is about love. If you want to make fun of
that, go ahead. We don't care.”
David hurried towards his little sister, wanting to protect her.
He'd heard Jonny's mumbles about what the group had been saying.
“Why don't you ask yourselves what price you'll pay for gossiping and
hurting innocent children?” His hands on Aislinn's shoulder,
David began to turn her around as he suggested, “Ash, Let's go.”
“Brat!” one of the men spat out in disgust.
“Ignore them, Ash. Daddy wouldn't want us to fight strangers.”
“We could take them,” Aislinn insisted, glancing back at the adults who
were walking away, still scoffing at the Jackson-O'Neills. “I bet
you wouldn't like it if one of your parents couldn't walk anymore,” the
youngest Munchkin called out loudly over her shoulder.
--
“Jonny, it's okay to cry.”
“I'm the leader; I'm not supposed to cry,” Jonny refuted.
“You know that's not true,” Jennifer challenged tenderly, her hands
rubbing her brother's arms supportively.
“They shouldn't have said those things,” Jonny spoke in disgust.
“No, they shouldn't have, but this isn't about them. This is
about you and our family. I know you're our leader, but kicking
that man isn't going to make Dad walk again.”
“He's scared, Jen,” Jonny sniffled, so angry at himself for sniffling
that he slammed his left foot on the cement.
“Probably. So am I, and so are you,” Jennifer retorted, trying
hard not to laugh at her little brother's outburst.
“Am not!”
“Are, too,” Jennifer stated lightly, certain of where the exchange was
headed.
“Not!”
“Most definitely too,” the young woman insisted, breaking out into a
small smile. “Be the leader and admit it. That's what Dad would
do.”
“Jen, I just miss Dad,” Jonny stated. “I don't have anyone to
punch.”
Jennifer chuckled, knowing her brother had never tried to punch anyone
who hadn't tried to punch him first.
“Taking out your frustration on those people makes us just as bad as
they are,” Jennifer professed. “It's okay to miss Dad. It's
even okay to be mad at him for ...”
“I'm not mad at Dad!” Jonny refuted.
“I am,” Jennifer admitted truthfully. “I'm mad at him because I
want to see him, and I can't, because he's too full of anger, just like
you.”
“I can get better,” Jonny stated firmly.
“I know you can, and I know Dad can, too.”
“You okay, Bro?” David asked when he and Aislinn rejoined their
siblings.
“He's just fine,” Jennifer answered, smiling at her brother and then
hugging him. “I love you, Jonny.”
“Don't get mushy, Jen,” the Munchkin demanded. “We're in public.”
“Okay, we have some shopping to do,” an amused Jennifer stated,
standing up straight and taking Jonny's hand as they resumed their walk
towards the mall entrance.
“Jen?”
“Hmm?”
“Are you gonna tell Daddy what I did?”
Jennifer sighed, “You should, but he's under so much pressure right now
that maybe we should let it pass for now and tell him later, when Dad's
better.”
“Okay,” Jonny agreed, a bit relieved to be off the hook, at least for
the moment.
~I sure hope those people don't try to sue us or something,~ Jennifer
thought, hoping her decision not to tell Daniel right away was the
correct one. ~He's just a little boy, and he's dealing with a lot right now.~
====
Unaware of the disturbance at the mall, Daniel was taking care of some
business affairs in the den of his home. Truth be told, he'd
rather be battling the Replicators than talking about medical bills and
insurance.
“Daniel, I've submitted the hospital bills to the insurer. You
realize their policy limits have already been reached,” Mark Kingston
spoke over the phone that afternoon.
“I'm not surprised.”
“How much longer will Jack be at Cedar Hills?”
“Two more weeks, maybe three,” Daniel answered.
“That'll easily max out his insurer's limits, including the umbrella,”
Mark advised, doing his job as diligently as possible. “The next
step is to go after the family assets.”
Seated at his desk in the den, Daniel stared at the newspaper clipping
about the accident that topped his file regarding the accident.
There was a picture of Morris Pflug, the gray-haired driver of the
truck that had rear-ended Jack's vehicle, sending it flying through the
intersection and into the traffic light pole.
The man was fifty-nine-years old and left behind his wife of
thirty-five years and their six children, two of whom were six-year-old
twins. They'd been a whopper of a surprise to the couple, whose
next youngest child was fourteen. Another was a high-school
junior, and the other two were in college.
Pflug was an insurance agent. His wife was a homemaker, who had
sometimes worked temporary data entry and reception jobs to bring in
some additional income. She also sold Avon and Tupperware.
Daniel's private report on the family showed a modest savings account
and a couple of certificate of deposits that were earmarked for the
children's education expenses.
“What I'll do is ...” Mark continued.
Daniel rubbed his forehead, tuning out the lawyer's voice. He had
a horrible headache. His heart ached, too. He turned the
article over and looked again at the report Sam had given him on the
Pflug family. They were an everyday, middle class family.
Their house was in an older section of Colorado Springs and looked like
it could use some repairs, based on the pictures Sam had acquired.
The police investigation of the accident coincided with what the
witnesses had reported, concluding that Pflug was at fault. The
autopsy revealed he'd had a sudden fatal heart attack, most likely
dying within seconds. Police had also determined that Pflug had
been going about ten miles over the speed limit when the attack had
occurred. When he'd slumped forward, his foot locked onto the
gas, causing his vehicle to accelerate.
“I'll get started on that tomorrow.”
“No,” Daniel finally blurted out. “Mark, there's been enough
tragedy already. Jack and I are fine financially, and if we take
every last penny Morris Pflug had, how are those little girls going to
survive?”
“Daniel, it's my duty as your lawyer ...”
“I know what your duty is,” Daniel interrupted, picking up the family
photo of the Pflugs that Sam had supplied. “These children need a
chance, and we're not going to take it away from them. If we
needed it, maybe it would be different. We're secure; they're
not.”
“I'd like you to think about this before making a decision you'll
regret later on,” Mark replied forcefully.
“Mark, J-O is thriving, our investments are sound, and we've more than
we need to get by. I won't destroy a family for no reason at all.”
“Have you talked to Jack about it?”
Daniel sighed, not wanting to think about the accident or the Pflugs
any longer.
“Daniel?” Mark called out, not hearing anything.
“Just get what we're entitled to from the insurance company, and keep me posted. Thank you,” Daniel instructed, abruptly and uncharacteristically ending the call. He stood up and walked over to the Tree of Love, the gift Jack had given him for their first wedding. It was full of photos of their children, the branches of the tree having expanded many times over the years. ~Maybe I should let the children decide. This money would be for them. Do I have a right to make a decision like this?~
====
That night, Aislinn kneeled down to say her prayers. She looked
around, glad that Jenny hadn't returned yet from playing with JD.
“Now I lay me down to sleep. I pray ...” Aislinn sighed and began
again, “Dear God, it's me, Ash. It's all my fault. I know
it's my fault. I told Dad that I wanted a swan for our
pool. I wanted a real one, and Dad said 'no'. I
cried. If I hadn't wanted a swan, Dad wouldn't have gone to that
store and bought the pretend swans. It's all my fault. God,
if you make Dad better, I'll ...”
The little girl thought and thought. This was a big request, and
her sacrifice needed to be big, too. She thought about her
dolls. She loved them. Maybe if she gave them all away?
~No. Dad and Daddy would just buy me more.~
The youngest Munchkin, Jack and Daniel's original miracle, closed her
eyes, praying for the gift that would matter. She nodded.
“God, please make Dad better. If you do, I'll never sing
again. My voice is yours. I promise.” Her pledge
made, Aislinn spoke, “Thank you for your blessings ...”
Though her heart was breaking from her chosen sacrifice, Aislinn was
certain she'd done the right thing. As she finished up her
prayers, Jenny returned to their bedroom, unaware of her sister's vow.
====
“Britney?” Brianna called out quizzically when she entered her older
sister's bedroom a bit later that night.
“I'm feeling nostalgic,” Jennifer responded, turning around from her
desk to face her sister. “Are you okay?”
“Are you?” Brianna sighed, plopping down on the bed and then slowly
going backwards until she was flat on her back, staring up at the
ceiling.
“I don't think any of us will be okay until Dad gets home,” Jennifer
responded, getting up and joining the younger girl on the bed.
“We got through Dad being lost in that avalanche and Daddy being hurt
in that car crash; we can get through this, too.”
Turning her head to look at the young woman, Brianna asked, “Jen,
aren't you scared?”
“A little, but that's natural.”
“Dad's being such a bear; that's why we can't go visit every day.
We both know that's the truth.”
“But the others don't, and we can't let on.”
“Dad was really looking forward to some one-on-one hockey time.”
“Bri ...”
“I'm so angry Jen that I could burst,” Brianna admitted. “My
problem is that I'm not sure why I'm angry.”
Jennifer looked away for a second, sighing as she did so. She
focused on a photo of herself dancing with Jack.
“I think I'll miss that the most,” Jennifer stated, motioning towards the picture. “We don't dance very much, but every now and then, for no reason, Dad will turn on the stereo and the next thing I know, we're dancing. Sometimes it's not even for an entire song and sometimes he doesn't even bother with the music. I used to bring it up, but he'd always say, 'Who needs music? It's in our hearts'.”
“Sounds more like Daddy,” Brianna replied.
“You know how romantic Dad is; he just hides it behind the general,”
Jennifer pointed out. “Daddy needs us, Bri. We have to do
whatever we can to keep the brood united and positive. He's
counting on us.”
“I know,” Brianna responded.
“I have an idea,” Jennifer stated brightly.
“What?”
“I'm not sure which day is best, but either tomorrow or the day after,
let's go to the rink and play some hockey.”
Her eyes brightening, Brianna leaned up to rest on her elbows as she
asked, “Can we?”
“It'll be a good way for both of us to let out some of that inner
aggression we're feeling,” Jennifer replied.
“Do we take some of the others?” Brianna asked cautiously.
“Um ... no. We'll have to hold back if we do.”
“Good thinking, Sis,” Brianna responded energetically, sitting up to
give her sister a knuckle bash of approval.
====
The next morning, Ricky hurried into the kitchen and called out,
“Daddy, Casey's at the door. Can I let him in?”
“Is he alone?” Daniel asked as he reached for a towel to wipe his hands
with.
“Uh-huh.”
“Okay, I'll be right there.”
Ricky turned and walk-sprinted his way to the door, opening it with a
smile and eagerly greeting, “Hi, Casey.”
“Hi, Ricky. How ya doin'?”
“I'm okay. Daddy said you can come in. He's in the
kitchen,” Ricky advised.
“A man's work is never done,” Casey chuckled.
“That's true enough,” Daniel stated with a smile, extending out his arm
to shake hands with the nurse. “What's up?”
“I had an idea about the pool.”
“The pool?”
“Yeah. I realized we didn't talk about that when Alex was here.”
“No, we didn't,” the archaeologist acknowledged.
“Dad loves to go swimming,” Ricky interjected enthusiastically.
“Daniel, the pool is gonna be a great place for the general when he
gets home. You just have to make sure it's set up right.”
“I hadn't even thought about it,” Daniel admitted, motioning for Casey
to follow him, with Ricky trailing along behind them.
“I know what we should do, Daddy,” Ricky called out just as the three
entered the pool area.
“What's that?” the father asked with an encouraging smile.
“Put bars all the way around the pool, so that when Dad gets in the
pool, he always has something to hold on to.”
“Yeah,” Daniel said with a smile. ~He understands architecture
and has good instincts. I have to tell Jack. He'll be so
proud of Ricky, just like I am.~
“That's exactly what I was going to suggest. You'll need to pick
a spot for a hydraulic lift, too,” Casey stated as he looked around,
mentally searching for a good place. “Set it up right, and the
general can wheel his chair right up to the lift, slide on, and get
into the pool.”
“Daddy, can I call Alex and tell him?”
“Sure,” Daniel replied, not even thinking about which time zone the
designer might be in.
“Alex has another fan,” Casey observed as the boy hurried for the phone.
“Yeah. He's pretty popular around here,” Daniel replied.
Casey snorted in annoyance, shaking his head as he returned to looking
for a good spot for the hydraulic lift.
Hearing the reaction to his comment about the designer, Daniel began,
“Casey, it's none of my business, but what's the problem with Al...
never mind.”
Not needing any further invitation, Casey picked up on the topic and
ran with it, flippantly saying, “I don't care how many years he's been
playing house with *Soncirria*, Daniel, the man is lying to himself so
bad that one day, he's going to explode. Let him. I don't
have the time or patience to wait around for him.”
~Okay, definite hostility there,~ Daniel noted. “They've been
together a long time, Casey. I wouldn't be surprised if they got
married sometime soon.”
“No surprise to me,” Casey responded sharply. “And I'm sure
they'll have two perfect little children.”
“Nothing wrong with having children. I have a dozen of my own,”
Daniel replied with a smile.
“We're not talking about your brood, Daniel. Seriously, can you
see Alex as a daddy?” Casey asked, rolling his eyes at the thought.
~I'm missing something ... big,~ Daniel told himself. “To be
honest, I never saw myself as a father until I was one, and don't
forget, Alex was a father figure to much younger siblings.”
“That was a long time ago, Daniel,” Casey replied, his words less sharp
for a brief moment as he thought about the Dennison triplets.
Shaking off his sympathy at the pain associated with the triplets'
disappearance, he retorted, “He can't stand mess; he doesn't even know
how to wear jeans.”
“Don't you think you're being overly critical?” the archaeologist
challenged. “I mean, Alex has learned how to relax, and,” he
chuckled lightly, “he does wear jeans -- sometimes.”
“Good luck to him then.”
~Okay, I probably shouldn't, but ...~ the archaeologist thought,
deciding to butt in all the way. “Casey, did I ... miss
something? I know you've always been interested in Alex, but the
last couple of years, it seems like things ... something's happened or
... or ... I don't know.”
Casey looked at Daniel and made an astonishing realization.
“You don't know that they broke up for a while, do you?” Casey
questioned. ~Mmm. Come to think of it, we didn't see the
general and Daniel that much back then. Maybe they didn't know.~
Stunned, Daniel stared at Casey, amazed that he hadn't a clue about any
breakup between Alex and Sunny. Of course, it's not like he saw
the pair with any great regularity. Alex was still working quite
a lot in Florida, which was Sunny's home base. Plus, the designer
was traveling the world more as he spread his wings on behalf of his
employer.
Nodding, Casey expounded, “It was right after that fancy schmancy
anniversary party you and the general had.”
~Fancy schmancy?~ Daniel questioned himself, not used to thinking of
his family doing anything that upscale as to be defined by this
particular slang expression. ~Okay, maybe it was over the
top. Who knew Jonny had invited the President, for crying out
loud?~ Responding to the nurse, he stated, “That was almost three
years ago.”
“Amazing how time doesn't fly when you've been dumped.”
“Dumped?” Daniel asked, gulping in surprise at what he was
hearing. ~Where the heck were Jack and I while this was going on?~
“He realized he had the hots for another man -- me.”
“Really?” the intrigued archaeologist questioned. ~That explains
the attitude.~
“It didn't last long. He went running back to her as fast as
those Prada heels would take him,” Casey stated, clearly unhappy about
it.
“Casey, Alex led a ...”
“Daniel, I know all about Alex's life and his devotion to work. I
could deal with that, but not his denials.”
“Maybe it's just timing.”
“Timing?” Casey queried, confused about the comment.
“I mean, it took Alex a long time to open himself up to Sunny, and I
... I believe he really loves her.”
“Daniel, he's on the gaydar.”
“Gaydar. What exactly does that mean?” Daniel questioned.
Quickly, he held up his hand, saying, “I know what it's supposed to
mean. All I'm saying is that Alex may have needed some time to
really understand himself. I'm sorry if you were hurt, but maybe
you're focusing so hard on Alex, that you're ignoring other ...
possibilities.”
Casey stared at the other man, positively clueless as to what he could
be talking about.
Daniel continued, “Look, you said you're tired of men who aren't
comfortable in their shoes, so to speak, but aren't you guilty of
setting your sights on ones who are, well, prone to be ... temporary?”
The nurse kneeled down, reaching in to splash the water, an old memory
coming to the forefront of his mind.
“I once saw Alex emerge from this pool like some kind of tanned sun
god,” Casey recalled as he sat on his haunches. He flicked the
front of his shoes and then hopped up, turning to face the
archaeologist. “I wanted him bad, Daniel.”
“Casey, I don't know what happened with you and Alex, and I don't need
to know, but it is possible that he responded to you out of a need for
attention. I know that sounds a little ... odd, but back then, he
was still getting used to having a life that went beyond work.”
“No, he's gay.”
“Casey ...”
“Okay, maybe,” Casey conceded. “I want a relationship, Daniel.”
“Well, if you do, then maybe you should let go of a ... fantasy and
start looking around you with open eyes, instead of centering in on
Alex and, uh, well, fly boys; that is, if you really do want a
long-term relationship instead of an ego-trip.”
“Daniel, I've been aching for something real for years now. I
thought it was Alex; he sure does look good. My body *explodes*
for him. It ...”
“Uh ...” the archaeologist interrupted, looking around for the presence
of younger feet. “The brood.”
“Sorry,” Casey apologized, looking around as well and pleased there
were no little ones in sight.
“Casey, I don't mean to presume what you're feeling, but you do say,
and a lot I might add, that you want a relationship that will last.”
“I do.”
“Okay, but all you keep talking about is how hot Alex looked and how
great things were in bed. I'm sorry, but that doesn't sound like
a well-rounded relationship, any more than it says you're moving forward.”
Though it was uncomfortable to hear the truth, Casey began to realize
that perhaps his friend was right. Alex was 'hot', and things
were 'hot' in bed for them, too, but was there really anything more
than that? Besides, how could things have been all that wonderful
when Alex was so clearly happy with Soncirria Suvulpo?
“Maybe you're right. I hate to admit it, but he is happy with
Sunny.” Casey paused to reflect. “I don't know. I
wanted him, but even when we had a chance, he was thinking about her.”
“Is it possible Alex was just ... exploring?”
“Yeah,” Casey acknowledged. “That's probably my fault. I
kept challenging him. He never acted like he knew I was alive,
except as a client.”
“Well, apparently, he did.”
“For a while maybe, but he's in denial.”
“Is he?” Daniel questioned. “Casey, neither Jack nor I are
homosexual. We're just two men who met and, well, things
happen. It wasn't an easy road, but we found love in each
other. If we hadn't, I strongly suspect that Jack would still be
married to his ex-wife, and I'm not sure where I'd be.” He smiled
and theorized, “Maybe in Russia, actually, or China, but if I were with
anyone else, which I wouldn't be because without Jack, I'm pretty much
nothing. I mean, he saved me and ...”
“Daniel, I don't want to interrupt, but I think you're trying to tell
me something.”
“What? Oh, yes, it's just ... I don't think I'd be with anyone,
without Jack. He's ...”
“Daniel! Make it a theory,” the wisely impatient nurse suggested.
“Right,” the archaeologist agreed nervously. “In theory, I'd be
with a woman.” He began to frown as he reflected back on the
conversation. “What was I saying?”
“I don't know, Daniel, but it doesn't matter,” Casey refuted, though he
wasn't sure what it was that he was arguing against. “We were
steamin' hot together. I actually dreamed once that we'd set up
shop together; even had a dog. Crazy dream.”
“Casey, let me ask you something. How was your relationship with
Alex ...” Daniel paused, seeing the nurse's grin; clearly, some
clarification was needed. “Did you hear me say a minute ago that
you're focus was on Alex's looks and your sex life?” he reminded
pointedly. “If there was any doubt, you just proved it.” A
bit more forcefully, he clarified, “I don't mean between the sheets.”
Casey's grin faded a bit, but he was firm as he answered, “Great.
I mean we did a lot of stuff together. He tried stuff I liked,
and I tried stuff he liked ...”
“Who tried harder?” the archaeologist queried, digging deeper into the
nurse's memory.
Stunned by the parry, Casey squinted thoughtfully and replied, “I'd
have to say he did. He threw himself full force into things I
wanted to do. He wasn't just faking to go along.” He mused
melancholically, “Sometimes I had to remind myself it wasn't his idea.”
Nodding sympathetically, Daniel probed, “And when it was your turn?”
Embarrassed, Casey dropped his gaze and answered, “The truth is I faked
liking all those museums and exhibits and shows. I couldn't wait
until it was over so we could go home and get naked, and, *wow*, was it
ever good between us!”
“So you pretty much faked everything out of bed?” Daniel asked,
lowering his voice and looking around slightly to remind Casey that
some of the brood might be within earshot.
“No, I can't say that. We enjoyed each other's company, but he
likes more intellectual recreations, and I like outdoor stuff --
kayaking, repelling ...”
Holding up his hand for Casey to cease his recreational listing, Daniel
continued, “You each were who you are. Alex by nature is a very
considerate man.”
“And I'm not?” Casey huffed.
“You tell me,” Daniel responded evenly.
“I guess you're right,” Casey admitted sheepishly. “He was always
considerate. I remember once, he got up early on a Sunday, fixed
us a great brunch, a pitcher of fresh kiwi-mango margaritas, and
brought two trays into bed.”
“Sounds romantic,” Daniel prodded.
“It would have been, if he hadn't thanked me for helping him explore a
side of himself he'd never known was there and followed that up with
the big news that he was going to try and get Sunny back,” Casey
responded.
“Ouch,” Daniel acknowledged, trying to keep things somewhat light.
“I thought I could change his mind. I asked him to make love to
me one last time, and he did. It was great, like always. I
was so sure of us,” Casey sighed wistfully, recalling the moment.
“But he left anyway.”
“Mister Considerate,” Casey sighed unhappily and then cocked his
head. “He made love to me, just for me, not for himself.”
He slowly pondered what he'd just said, realizing for the first time
the unselfishness of Alex's act. “I guess you're right,
Daniel. The man did give me everything he could; it just wasn't
enough to make my dream come true. He even kissed me goodbye.”
Daniel let the words settle for a few moments before he said softly,
“There's nothing wrong with the dream, Casey, but maybe it just needs
to be ... refined.”
“New cast?” Casey questioned.
“That's a possibility, if you're open to it.”
“Sure, I'm open to it.”
“Are you?” Daniel asked pointedly. “Rebound relationships
normally don't work out for anyone.”
“What do you mean?” the confused nurse asked.
“You sound ... bitter, about Alex,” Daniel explained. “Have you
really let go of him, or are you at least ready to?” He paused,
giving Casey a minute to think about the question. “If you can't
acknowledge the good from your time with him as well as the bad, you'll
just sabotage any new relationship you might have. You'd probably
end up resenting your new partner, simply because you haven't really
... said goodbye to Alex; at least, not in your heart.”
“We're done,” Casey responded in a bit of a whisper.
“Are you sure?” Daniel questioned, unrelenting in his quest to get
Casey to not just admit the truth, but to own up to it and finally let
the past go. “I'm not talking about Alex or how he may or may not
feel. This is about you, Casey. Don't you think it's better
to live in the moment instead of dwelling on memories, whether good or
bad? I ... I lived in the past for years, unable to escape from
... from things that I really don't like to think about. It took
Jack a ... a very long time to get me here, to the now, and I really
don't ever want to go back to living in those dark times.”
“I'm living in the past?” Casey both asked and stated. “Man, I
don't want to do that. I'm tired of being here, wherever here is.”
“Maybe it's time to move on, let your image of the ... tanned sun god
go, and be open to finding a partner that is right for you. He
might not be perfect, but he might make for the perfect relationship
with you. I just ... I don't want to set you up for more pain, if
you're not really ready.”
Casey stared at his friend intently, nodded, and then asked urgently,
“Who are you talking about, Daniel, and don't tell me you aren't
talking about someone specific because I know you well enough to know
that you are.”
“He's not twenty-two, or even thirty.”
“Who are you talking about?”
“You caught his eye at our employee picnic last summer,” Daniel
advised, still not getting too specific about the man he was
referencing.
“The one you invited me to for helping J-O out a couple of times,”
Casey surmised as he searched his mind for the recollection. “Big
dude -- six-four?” he asked brightly as an image began to appear in his
mind.
“Six-three,” Daniel corrected.
“Lots of muscle?” Casey asked, wondering if it was the man he was
thinking of.
Nodding, Daniel expounded, “Loves to laugh, and he's very sure of who
he is. I introduced you to him, but then Alex called me about
something, and you took off.”
“Pity party,” Casey admitted reluctantly about his sudden
departure. “Donald -- Donald something,” he added
enthusiastically.
“Burton,” Daniel informed, encouraged that Donald had made enough of an
impression on his friend that Casey actually remembered his name.
“What's his number?” Casey asked eagerly. ~Daniel's right.
I'm waiting around for something that is never going to happen.~
“Let me call him,” Daniel suggested, pulling out his cell phone and
hoping Donald was still interested in Casey. ~I hope Casey really
is able to let Alex go. I don't even think it's Alex; it's the
image of Alex that he's hooked on. Donald's a good man.
Gawd, I can hear Jack now -- 'don't butt in, Daniel'. Sorry,
Babe, but I already did. I need the distraction. Well, as
you say, in for a penny, in for a pound.~ “Donald, it's Daniel.”
====
At Cedar Hills, Jack was lying down in bed, his head propped up on the
pillows so that he could see what was happening at the other end of his
body.
“I always prefer massages where I can actually *feel* the massage,”
Jack stated flippantly, watching the therapist working the muscles in
his left leg.
“Massages need to be an important part of your routine from now on,” PJ
McMaster, the therapist, replied.
“They're supposed to be fun, not a chore,” Jack groused. Not
getting a response, he quipped, “You look like you're enjoying
that. Toying with my legs in attempt to win over my affections
must be grounds for a lawsuit.”
“We have to keep your muscles stretched,” PJ stated, ignoring the
quip. “If you don't, you could end up in the sitting position all
the time. Patient's legs have been known to statue up, otherwise.”
“Statue up?” Jack asked curiously. “As in 'of liberty'?”
Purposely using incorrect grammar, he mused, “'s tat what you saying?”
With a smile, the nurse responded, “That's what I call it. You
could think of it like rigor.”
“As in rigor mortis?” the general asked with widened eyes. “As in
dead?”
“As in 'there's mor' of t'is for you,” PJ mused, continuing her
work. Her teasing expression grew more serious as she advised,
“Your muscles could seize and retain their position. I've seen
that happen. Massage and stretch, as often as possible, General.”
“Sweet,” Jack spoke, a hint of snippiness in his response, though it
was more lighthearted than it had been earlier, due to the playful
teasing of their words.
====
“Jack, we can't put this off,” Daniel insisted the next afternoon as he
sat on a picnic bench in the Cedar Hills gardens. “I know you
don't want to think about it.”
“We built that house with our love.”
“It's still our love. We just need to ... alter it a little.”
“Daniel, I don't want to walk ...” Jack paused, not believing his
words. He groaned and began again. “When I wheel back into
our house, I don't want to feel like I've never lived there before.”
“We're just talking about the bedroom and bathroom,” Daniel pointed
out, adding a hesitant, “for now.”
“And some ramp in the backyard and,” Jack grimaced, “a friggin' bathtub
in the garage?”
“Jack ...”
“*No!* Jack exclaimed, his voice raised, drawing the attention of some
other residents and their guests who were enjoying the pleasant
day. After looking around unapologetically, he continued, “I
don't want our dream house to be some friggin' hotel.”
“It's not changing that much,” Daniel rebutted patiently, ignoring his
husband's outburst.
“Isn't it?” Jack challenged skeptically.
“We have to make changes, Jack, unless you plan on just sitting there
all day, every day, every year, until you just rot away.” Daniel
was stunned to see the stubborn expression on his Love's face.
“You're not dead, Jack. Stop acting like you are!”
“I *don't* want our house destroyed.”
“But you'll let our family rot. Is that it?”
“Let's not go overboard.”
“All I'm saying is that *our* house needs to be functional. It is
your house, too, Babe, and you need to be able to do anything you
want. Right now, that's not possible.”
“Daniel ...”
“Jack, listen to me. Listen to the plans,” Daniel implored.
“Alex already has the bathroom and closet plan. He told me this
is what he'd wanted to do all along, except he knew it wasn't possible
because the bathroom was a surprise for me.”
Jack looked down, not wanting to think back to happier times.
Daniel continued, “Making this change would give you the freedom and
mobility to get in and out of the tub on your own.”
“Wouldn't want to be a burden,” Jack groused.
Daniel sighed, but moved forward, hoping his lover would become engaged
in the remodeling concept Alex had given him.
“The tub already has a door in the side. There are grab bars
everywhere; you just need the access to maneuver the wheelchair close
to the tub. We already have a ramp into the shower.” Seeing
Jack look away, Daniel challenged, “You prefer being a baby,
transported everywhere by me or one of our children?”
“Don't cut one board in our house, Daniel,” Jack warned sternly, not
answering the question.
“Then tell me one thing, Jack. How are you supposed to
live? Think about that one while I go try and convince our
children that Dad's working as hard as possible to get home to them as
soon as possible.” Staring forcefully at his husband, Daniel
stood and pulled out a group of papers from his briefcase. “Sign
these.”
“What are they?”
“It's for that disability insurance we purchased when the Munchkins
were born. We never thought we'd need it, but we didn't know if
J-O would be successful or not. Just sign the freakin'
papers.” Taking the signed claim forms back and closing the
briefcase, Daniel snapped, “Too bad they don't have disability for
stubbornness.”
“What's that supposed to mean?” Jack asked sharply. Seeing his
husband walking away without answering the question, he called out,
“Daniel? *Daniel!*”
The archaeologist continued walking away in a deafening silence,
leaving Jack in his wheelchair by the picnic table to ponder their
conversation.
====
Meanwhile, Aislinn and Jenny were playing air hockey in the game room
when the Spitfire asked, “Ash, how does that song go again, the one
about the baby spider?”
“I don't know,” Aislinn whispered, hitting the circular puck hard.
“Yes, you do. Sing it for me.”
“I can't,” Aislinn sighed, letting go of her disk and walking over to
sit down beneath Muffin, the huge dinosaur that adorned one corner of
the game room.
“Ash?” Jenny called out curiously, following her sister and sitting
down next to her. “Why can't you sing it to me? Did you
forget the lyrics?”
“No, I know them.”
“Then why can't you sing it for me?”
“I promised God,” Aislinn answered firmly, telling her sister about her
bedtime pledge.
“Ash, God loves your voice.”
“That's why I gave it back to Him, so that Dad will get better.”
“He wouldn't want you not to sing anymore,” Jenny refuted.
“Dad's accident was my fault,” Aislinn asserted. “It's time to
feed Strawberry and Shortcake,” she announced, abruptly changing the
subject.
Jenny sighed, getting up to help the Munchkin feed their two guinea
pigs.
====
It was after 11 p.m. that night when Daniel wandered out onto the roof
deck. It was cool, the sharp breeze cutting against his
skin. Since he was wearing a pullover short-sleeve shirt, he
considered going back inside for a jacket, but he just didn't have the
energy. He was worn out, and he was fighting a battle he didn't
even begin to comprehend.
The lonely man sat down in the spot that was the couple's
favorite. He wrapped his arms around himself, trying to imagine
that he was leaning back into his lover's secure embrace.
“I need to feel you, Jack,” Daniel pleaded quietly, mired in his own
private purgatory.
Allowing himself a few minutes of self-pity, Daniel broke down into
silent sobs, mourning the loss of his formerly easy life. While
he couldn't understand what Jack was going through, he resented his
husband's attitude towards the new situation they had all been thrust
into.
“All I want is for you to come home, Jack, and you are the only one who
is preventing that from happening,” Daniel whispered before giving in
to the tears yet again.
====
About that same time, Little Danny suddenly jerked up from his
sleep. His nose scrunched as he pondered something very
important. In a flash, he pulled the covers away and hurried over
to his desk, turning on a night light.
The child prodigy felt pressure to verify the information that had
exploded in his mind.
~It's true,~ Little Danny decided. Quickly, he ran over to
Jonny's bed and shook him. When his brother awoke, he said
simply, but with urgency, “Munchkin!” Then he ran over to Ricky's
bed and did the same thing. “Munchkin!” This time he added,
“Dad's study,” before disappearing from the rousing boys' sights.
The Jackson-O'Neill family had a few special code words, depending upon
the event and situation. 'Munchkin' was one that essentially
meant 'urgent meeting, but not an emergency'.
Less than five minutes later, Little Danny, Jonny, Aislinn, Ricky,
Jenny, Chenoa, and Brianna were all gathered in Jack's study, most of
them rubbing their eyes sleepily. Also present were Bijou and
Mittens, both having sensed something was going on.
“What's up?” Jonny asked as he yawned.
“We can't have our birthday,” the middle Munchkin answered.
“Why not?” Aislinn questioned.
“Look,” Little Danny instructed, pointing to the calendar on their
father's desk. “This is when Dad went to rehab. Daddy said
he'll be there at least three weeks, remember?”
“So?” Ricky asked, reaching up to stretch his weary body.
“Three weeks is here,” the prodigy pointed out, hearing the sighs of
realization as the group noticed that three weeks wouldn't be until the
third of October, which was obviously well after the Munchkins'
birthday. “And that's if they let Dad out in three weeks.
Daddy said it could be longer.”
“We can stay eight longer,” Aislinn put forth, getting nods from her
fellow Munchkins.
“We don't mind being seven until Dad comes home,” Ricky added about
himself and his twin.
“Even if Dad comes home that day, he might be too tired to have our
birthday party,” Chenoa sighed sadly.
“What are we going to do?” Jonny asked Little Danny, expecting an
answer.
“My birthday isn't until the tenth,” Brianna stated. “We could
have a combined party then.”
“We could,” Little Danny said.
“He has an idea, too,” Aislinn observed with a smile.
“What is it, Little Danny?” Brianna asked, curious what the child's
solution was.
“Maybe Dad will be in rehab longer, but even if he comes home, he needs
time to adjust. That's what Daddy keeps telling us,” Little Danny
stated.
“And?” Jonny prodded a bit impatiently, just wanting to hear the answer
to their problem so he could go back to bed.
“And Dad's birthday is here,” Little Danny responded with a smile,
pointing at the calendar once again. “So, you know what that
means, right?” he asked expectantly, seeing blank faces staring at
him. “Daddy will want a big party for Dad, and we want a big
party for Dad, so what if we had all our birthdays on Dad's birthday,
and then Daddy wouldn't have to worry about having parties for each of
us, and we could even say we just want to have Dad's party be the big
party.”
“We give Dad and Daddy our birthdays!” Aislinn chuckled, liking the
idea.
“I don't get it,” Jonny sighed, slightly annoyed.
“Jonny, what Little Danny is saying is that our parties take a lot of
time and planning. Daddy needs to concentrate on Dad right
now. When Dad comes home, Daddy will want to make a big fuss out
of his birthday, to show him how much we love him. It's an adult
thing,” Brianna explained with a shrug.
“He knows we love him,” Jonny replied, still confused.
“Yes, he does,” the teenager agreed. “But, we'll take a lot of
stress off of Daddy, if we tell him that we want our parties with
Dad's. It becomes one party. Not only that, we give them
our parties.”
“I *don't* get it,” Jonny echoed.
“I do!” Chenoa gasped upon picking up on the idea. “We tell Daddy
we want stuff that Dad would like, like airplanes and things.”
“I like airplanes,” the eldest Munchkin chimed. “But I don't get
it.” A moment later, he felt a jab against his stomach.
“Ow! Ash, what was that for?”
“For playing dumb. Stop it.”
“I like playing dumb,” Jonny admitted, briefly channeling his older
father. Seeing the stare of warning, he sighed, “Okay. So
we give our parties to Dad, so that Dad is the focus of the parties,
and Daddy doesn't have to do things just for us.”
“Right,” Little Danny acknowledged brightly.
“I'm in,” Brianna agreed.
“Me, too,” the others called out.
“We need to tell Jen,” Chenoa stated.
As the children nodded, Little Danny stood up, leading the way to their
oldest sister's bedroom. One by one, the children entered, each
taking a spot alongside her bed.
“Jen!” Chenoa whispered forcefully. “Jen!”
Jennifer's eyes flickered open. It took a few seconds, but she
suddenly realized she was surrounded by siblings.
“Okay, I'm awake,” the young woman yawned, sitting up to hear the tale
that she was sure was going to take a while with all of the little ones
present. After being filled in, she responded with a smile,
“That's ingenious.”
“What?” Ricky asked.
“It means, we're clever and creative,” Jenny teased.
“Are you guys sure? It'll make things a lot easier on Daddy, but
we'll have to be a cohesive unit, just like when we won the bet for
their anniversary party,” Jennifer reminded, studying the faces
carefully.
“We're sure,” Jonny answered for the group. “Let's go tell
Daddy,” he suggested, turning around to lead the charge.
Before she knew what was happening, Jennifer was stunned to realize she
was alone again. Grabbing her robe and putting it on while
hurrying out of her room and down the stairs, she chased after the
children, not wanting to call out to them for fear of waking up others,
especially Billy and Jilly who were staying in the guestroom that was
downstairs.
Just as the children reached their parents' bedroom, Jennifer caught up
with them, flying past Jonny to block them from pushing past the
slightly ajar door and entering the bedroom.
“Daddy's really tired. We can tell him in the morning,” Jennifer
advised, catching her breath from her quick dash.
“He might be gone,” Jenny responded, excited to share their idea.
“Then we'll tell him at lunch, or dinner, or whenever he's home
tomorrow. Come on, guys. He's tired. Please?”
Jennifer pleaded, hoping to save what little rest her father was
getting.
“Okay. Night, Jen,” Little Danny said, giving his sister a hug
before heading back to his bedroom. When the goodnights were done
and her siblings headed back for their rooms, Jennifer became curious
about the open door and tentatively walked inside. “Daddy?”
The master bedroom was dark. As she looked around, she saw the
open door that led to the roof deck. Walking to the door, she
peeked outside and reflexively put her hands to her bosom.
--
“I'm so cold, Jack. Remember our first night together? I
was cold then, and you made me feel so warm. Okay, maybe I wasn't
so cold, but it ... it got your attention. I'm cold now, and I
need to feel that warmth again,” Daniel pleaded emotionally. He
looked up at the sky, seemingly searching for his husband. “I
need you to hold me, Jack. I need to feel your arms around
me. I don't know that I can do this without you. Please,
Jack, wake me up. Please tell me this is all just some horrible
nightmare. Please,” the archaeologist implored as tears ran down
his cheeks.
--
~Oh, Daddy, don't you know? You're even stronger than Dad
is. You've gone through so much, and you're still taking care of
us.~
Quietly, Jennifer withdrew, not wanting to disturb her anguished
father. She walked over to her parent's bed, trying hard to
understand just how truly difficult this time was for Daniel. She
closed her eyes, imagining a world without Peter. She envisioned
never being able to hear his voice again. No more laughter or
gentle touches. She shut him out of her life as completely as she
could.
Tears began to fall as her heart ached more than it ever had
before. She began to shiver, becoming chilled from the coldness
she was feeling.
“I understand, Daddy. I really do.”
With a look back at the doorway to the roof, Jennifer headed back to
her room, where she pulled out her cell phone, pressing the speed dial
for the number she wanted.
“Peter? I need you to come and hold me. Now, please!”
Without a single question or a moment's hesitation, the young man
responded, “I'm on my way, Jen. I love you.”
Clicking her phone shut, Jennifer quickly slipped on a pair of jeans,
pulling them over her nightgown. She removed her robe, replacing
it with a jacket, and then hurried down the stairs, where she turned
off the security system and went outside. There, she stood on the
porch, waiting for her boyfriend and the feeling of being safe again.
~Gawd, Daddy, I get it. I wish I didn't, but I do. I really
do.~
When Peter arrived, Jennifer flew down the front steps and into his
arms, holding him as tight as she could. Crying, she explained
what she'd seen and what she'd done. Her head on her Love's
shoulders, she let peace return to her, slowly drumming the nasty
vision from her mind.
“I love you, Jen. I love you,” Peter soothed, holding his
girlfriend securely in his arms.
“Daddy's afraid of never feeling this again, Peter. I know he's
hurting, and I can't help him.”
“Your dad can. Jen, you have to trust them to get through
this. It may take some time, but they'll figure it out,” Peter
assured.
Jennifer looked into Peter's eyes and spoke, “I love you, Peter.”
The young couple's words ceased as they began to kiss and caress each
other under the stars. They then held each other for what seemed
like a blissful eternity. Still without words, Jennifer and Peter
shared a last kiss, smiling with their eyes at the other, until a
couple of hours later when the young man left for home, confident his
lady was feeling safe once again.
====
Roughly an hour later, still in the wee hours of the morning and with
the stillness of the dark night hovering , Daniel wandered mindlessly
into the kitchen. Yawning, he walked straight to the coffeemaker,
pouring himself a surprisingly hot cup of coffee. He took a
drink, closing his eyes at the taste and impact on his system.
Maybe he wouldn't be such a zombie now.
After another sip, the archaeologist headed back towards the living
room, surprised to see the sympathetic face staring back at him.
She'd awoken about thirty minutes earlier, needing to make a phone call
home to Australia. Now she was enjoying a hot cup of coffee
before returning to bed for a couple of hours.
“Jilly.”
Sitting at the table in the dining nook, the Australian woman smiled in
greeting and asked, “Can't sleep?”
“I'd just as soon not ... sleep.”
“You need your rest, Daniel. When's the last time you slept?”
Gripping his coffee cup tightly, Daniel responded, “I don't know.
It doesn't matter.”
“But you can't stay awake forever,” Jilly put forth. “It's not
good for you or the children.”
“I can try,” Daniel replied, holding his cup outward a bit. “It's
just my mind, it races and ...”
Seeing the man stop, his face becoming drawn, Jilly inquired, “Daniel,
what is it?”
“Nothing,” the weary man answered quietly as he sat down at the
table. “It's just, I had a conversation like this one a long ...
long time ago -- with Sam, actually.”
“I suspect you've had many a talk about the lack of sleep in your life.”
“Probably,” Daniel conceded with a smile.
“It's hard sometimes, isn't it?”
“I'm used to working on caffeine fumes,” Daniel responded, looking at
his coffee cup before taking another sip of it.
“That's not what I meant.”
“Oh, sorry. Uh, what then?”
“Loving such stubborn men,” Jilly clarified. “Billy and Jack are
alike in many ways, not the least of which is their, shall we say,
determined nature. They're headstrong, they are.”
“Yeah,” Daniel agreed, slowly bobbing his head as he considered the
woman's words. “Jack's been through so much. He's always
been the leader. He doesn't make a big deal out of it, but he
prides himself on staying fit and being active. I think he's
afraid that's gone forever now.”
“Gone as he's known it, yes, but not from his life.”
“I wish he'd hear that. So far, all he sees is what he can't
do. It's funny because our entire relationship we've tried to
focus on the cup being half full, but now he's concentrating on it
being half empty. He doesn't see that he's alive, and how much
that means to us, to me.”
Jilly leaned over the table slightly, reaching out with her hand to
grasp Daniel's as she encouraged, “He's an O'Neill; he has a thick
head. In time, he'll get it. Right now, Daniel, you need to
take care of yourself and be strong for both of you.”
“For all of us,” Daniel whispered.
“Daniel, those children are strong, *so very, very* strong. You
can lean on them, but you won't be any good for them, or Jack, if you
don't at least tend to the basics -- get your rest and eat two good
meals during the day.”
“I'll try,” Daniel replied appreciatively.
“Give him another week, and then beat him over the head with a broom if
he's still a stubborn rooster; that's what I do with Billy.”
Daniel laughed, pleased for the distraction his sister-in-law was
providing, especially now as she launched into a sea of 'stubborn
Billy' stories. A few minutes of levity and an understanding ear
was giving him what he needed. Maybe now he could get some sleep.
====
“You want to wait until Dad's birthday to have yours?” Daniel asked
when confronted the next morning by the children.
“It'll be fun,” Aislinn responded.
“Daddy, it really is okay with us,” Brianna added.
“We know what we want to decorate with, too,” Ricky chimed in happily.
“You do?” the surprised archaeologist queried.
“Ice hockey, airplanes, 'The Simpsons', and beer,” Jonny stated.
“Ice hockey, airplanes, 'The Simpsons', and ... beer,” Daniel chortled.
“And we have to have blue Jell-O,” Aislinn added.
“Okay, Daddy?” Jenny asked eagerly.
“Well ...” Daniel looked into the faces of each of the children,
searching for any doubt. Finding none, he nodded and agreed,
“Okay.”
When the children headed for the game room to play, Daniel looked over
at Jennifer and saw a sweet, compassionate smile.
“Jen, are you okay?”
Jennifer walked over and sat down next to her father on the sofa sectional. She leaned her head against his shoulder, instantly feeling his arm around her.
“Daddy, Dad will be home soon, and when he is, he'll take care of all
of us again, just like before. It might be a little different,
but it'll be the same -- Dad, taking care of us. I know he will,”
Jennifer declared tenderly.
Daniel didn't say anything. He felt like his daughter was trying to
tell him something very important. He wasn't exactly sure what it
was, so he decided to take it at face value.
“Yeah. He'll be home soon.”
“And he'll take care of us, *all* of us,” Jennifer reiterated.
“I hope so,” Daniel whispered, closing his eyes as he caressed
Jennifer's arm comfortingly and taking comfort in her presence as well.
====
~I can't do this,~ Jack thought. ~How many days has it
been? Crap, it doesn't matter. It feels like a
lifetime. People touching me in places no one but Danny should
be. Danny? What kind of life is this for you?~
“General, you up for a visit?”
~Up? I'll never be up again, you idiot,~ Jack bemoaned.
“Davis. Reynolds.” ~Look at the lovebirds,~ he groaned out
of jealousy of not being able to walk alongside his own lover.
“We wanted to come by and pay our respects,” Marc Reynolds stated as he
stood next to Paul Davis.
“I'm not dead.”
“No, Sir, of course not,” Reynolds replied defensively, becoming
uncomfortable with Jack's demeanor.
“I thought Daniel would be here,” Paul Davis remarked, looking around
the private room.
“We have children,” Jack responded agitatedly. “He has better
places to be than sitting here, staring at me.”
“We didn't want to upset you, Sir,” Davis apologized, glancing over at
his lover while thinking their visit was a mistake.
“I thought you had backbone,” Jack snapped, aware of the couple's
discomfort from his attitude. “Don't think you're anything
special. I'm like this with everybody.”
“Okay,” Davis acknowledged, accepting the strange comment at face
value. “Well, we just wanted to say hello.”
“Hello,” Jack replied sarcastically, unable to watch two happy lovers,
something that made him painfully aware of things he couldn't do any
longer with Daniel.
“If there is anything we can do,” Reynolds offered.
“Go home,” Jack replied. “Have sex, *lots* of it, while you still
can.”
The unexpected statement stunned Davis and Reynolds, who decided a
hasty retreat was in order. With polite good-byes, the couple
left. They understood the general's foul mood and decided to call
on him again in a couple of weeks, when he was back at home.
~Gone. Finally,~ Jack sighed. ~I don't need them flaunting
themselves in front of me. I know what I can't do anymore.~
As the minutes ticked on, his anxiety increased. His cup was more
than half empty, it was down to its last drop. There were no
'cans', but there were a lot of 'can'ts'. ~I can't go for walks
with my husband. I can't feel him inside of me. I can't
blow his brains out with sex. I'll never see that look in his
eyes anymore. His lips on my ...~
“Hi, Babe,” Daniel greeted as lightly as he could. “I brought you
a ...”
“Surprise!” several of the children sing-songed.
“What?” Jack responded in surprise. **Daniel!**
**They wanted to see you, and they have a right to see you, so stop
acting like they're the enemy,** Daniel ordered sternly, trying very
hard not to let his anger at his husband's behavior show.
Jack loved his children very much, but he was in such a bad place
emotionally that he hadn't wanted to see them. Still, he pulled
it together and smiled, not wanting to upset the brood.
The children chatted on and on about what they'd been doing. They
spent a lot of time telling Jack all about their trip to Garden of the
Gods with some of their extended family members and friends.
Teal'c, Lou Ferretti, and Jeff Cornell had played football with the
children, along with games of tag and hide-and-seek. They'd just
fooled around for awhile, too.
Excitedly, the brood related their tales about tackling Teal'c, about
Lou carrying them on his shoulders, about Jeff chasing them around: the
list was endless.
“We love you, Dad,” the children spoke, one after the other as they
filed out, leaving their parents alone.
--
Outside the room, the children huddled around. Their happy,
elated faces drooped to calmer, steadier expressions.
“Did we do okay?” Ricky asked.
“I smiled as big as I could,” Aislinn added.
“We did good,” Jonny stated strongly.
The children had had fun with their family of friends, but they'd made
a conscious decision to make the special outing sound much grander than
it had actually been. Throughout their outing, they'd missed
their dad, but they didn't want to relay that sadness and regret to
Jack, so they'd gone into his room with overly happy faces and stories,
all designed to make Jack happy.
--
Inside Jack's room, Jack glared at his lover, ordering, “Stop
blind-siding me.”
“Excuse me?” Daniel asked incredulously. “Our children wanted to
see their father, and I decided ...”
“You decided.”
“Yes, *I* decided it was time, but if this is how you're going to be;
if you're going to hurt them by ...” Daniel began forcefully.
“I didn't hurt them.”
“No, but there was a moment when you thought about it.”
“I'm not ready to see them,” Jack insisted, his voice strained.
“I lo...I love our kids, but I need time. Can't you give me that?”
“I can, but I'm not sure about them, and I'm not sure they're wrong in
wanting to spend time with their dad,” Daniel responded angrily,
staring at Jack and then turning and walking away.
~They'll get along great without me,~ the older man opined when he was
alone again. ~Danny can find someone else. He doesn't need
to be saddled with me for the rest of his life.~
Jack's anxiety increased even more. He loved his family, but he
was convinced he was a burden on all of them. He hated himself
for feeling that way, but try as he might, he couldn't get past the
limitations that being paraplegic put on his life.
~I'm a soldier. I can't do that anymore. The Stargate?~
Jack questioned with a snort. ~They won't even let me in the gate
room again.~ His mind went to athletics. ~Danny loves
basketball now. Can't play anymore, not with him, or the
kids. Hockey? No more coaching Bri. She can learn
from the coach. She doesn't need me. She's a star already,
anyway. The stars? Can't even get up to the Aerie in this
thing. How can I show David and Noa what's out there if I can't
even set up my telescope in the best place now?~
The more Jack thought about what he had always done with and for his
family, the worse his frustration and despair became, and the more
convinced he was that Daniel and the brood would be better off if he
didn't exist anymore.
~Why didn't you finish the job?~ Jack asked silently of the man who'd
caused the accident. ~Why did you leave me a cripple, half a man
with no chance of satisfying my husband or being a good father?~
Angrily, Jack threw his pillow. It was the only thing he could
reach.
~I can't live like this, and I can't expect my family to live with me
like this, either. I want more for them than to deal with this.~
Jack looked over at a nearby chair and saw his leather jacket sitting
there. At the rehab center, he had many of his own clothes
there. His heartbeat increased as he realized his option.
~It's for them.~
Jack used the bar above his bed to get into a sitting position.
He lifted his legs, plopping them over the side of the bed. As
always, his wheelchair was there. He'd learned this lesson well
and successfully maneuvered himself into the chair that symbolized the
loss of his freedom. He retrieved his jacket while looking over
at the door, making sure that no one was entering. Of course,
even if they were, he could say he was going to wheel out to the
grounds. That was encouraged at Cedar Hills: it showed
independence and moving on with life.
~Yep, I'm moving on. Hmm. I wonder if suicide is really
painless?~ Jack chuckled eerily, thinking about the theme song to
a famous television show. ~O'Neill, you've watch too much TV and
have seen too many movies. Painless? That's a crock.
I just want to be with Charlie.~ He blinked as an odd thought
occurred to him. ~Charlie's in Heaven; if I do myself in, will I
... shut up, O'Neill. Don't give yourself some technical
out. You're doing this for Danny and for the brood. It'll
be better for everyone.~
Constantly checking for intrusions, Jack turned the jacket to the
interior, reaching for a secret pocket. Pulling in the right spot
would tear the lining slightly, allowing him to retrieve a Swiss Army
knife. Checking it quickly to make sure it opened, Jack closed it
back up and wheeled over to look outside. He thought about going
outside to commit his deed, but it wouldn't be necessary. He knew
exactly where to cut himself and how to get the job done quickly and
without chance of being saved.
~Just one more moment.~
Jack wanted one last conscious moment of memory, during which he
replayed the best times of his life. He thought about growing up
with Billy, fishing with his grandfather, making his parents proud by
joining the Air Force, and more. He smiled, recalling the first
time he'd seen Sara. He vividly replayed seeing her walk down the
aisle, and he smiled, remembering how she'd told him they were having a
baby.
Remembering the first time he'd seen his son brought a tear to Jack's
eye. The smile faded as he heard the thundering shot that took
Charlie from the Earth. He quickly shook off that memory, moving
forward to his amazement at the intelligence of the man with the shaggy
hair as he solved the greatest mystery of the universe.
~I love you, Danny. That's why I have to do this.~
Jack replayed special times with each of his children, and the J-O
animal kingdom, too.
~Bij, Katie, you look out for them. You've saved us before.
You'll get them through this. You're strong; you're both so
strong. Geez, I love you two, just like you were kids.
Heck, you are our kids. You are.~
Jack took another deep breath as he opened the knife, though his eyes
stared out the window. Sixty seconds from now, it would be
done. Daniel would be free. The children would be
free. Life could go on, and Jack would watch over his brood
alongside Charlie and other loved ones who had passed on in the years
prior to today.
Forty-five more seconds. All he needed to do was make the
cut. Any time now, and Jack would no longer be a burden to his
family. He wouldn't be crippled, either. He'd be free, too.
Thirty more seconds. Jack could feel the time ticking away.
He felt the edge of the knife against his vein. Just one quick
second, and mortal life would cease.
“O'Neill.”
The deep voice was like thunder to the man in the wheelchair.
Quickly, he pushed the knife closed, sticking it in his pocket as he
spun the chair around.
“Teal'c, don't do that!” Jack ordered.
“Did I disturb you?” the Jaffa asked, his head slightly cocked as he
stood with his hands clasped behind him.
“No, I was just ... sitting,” Jack answered, covering up his inner
turmoil and the act he'd been within a millisecond of committing.
“Are you cold?”
“Cold?” Jack questioned, finding the question curious, until he
remembered that he was wearing his leather jacket. “Oh, this, no,
yes.” He smiled and said, “Just a little chilly.”
“Perhaps you should turn up the thermostat.”
“Perhaps.”
The two soldiers, brothers-in-arms, stared at each other for several
seconds without saying a word.
“Nice of you to come by,” Jack finally said, looking down and twiddling
with his fingers.
“I came to tell you that you must rehab quickly,” Teal'c stated,
walking forward and taking a stance that had him looming over the man
he still considered to be his commanding officer. “The brood put
on a front face.”
“Front face?” Jack asked, not having a clue what the Jaffa meant.
“Their front was not their truth. It was a facade.”
“Teal'c, my head ...” Jack sighed, grimacing as he twirled his finger
near his forehead.
“They bravely pretended to have a good time when ColonelFerretti,
ColonelCornell, and myself attempted to be dads for a day.”
“Dads for a day?”
“It was my Simka's idea,” Teal'c explained, referring to Janet.
“She felt the younger children would benefit from a day out.”
“They had fun,” Jack stated quietly.
“Indeed, but they put on false faces,” the Jaffa maintained. ~It
was Jonny who told me this only minutes ago as I arrived.
JonnyJacksonO'Neill is a good soldier. He needs your strength, O'Neill,
to grow up to be a true warrior.~
“I don't get it.”
“They lied. We were no substitute for you and DanielJackson,”
Teal'c explained. “They smiled in an attempt to make us feel
good, as they did with you. In truth, they were not as happy as
they let on.”
“Danny can ...”
“They need you both, O'Neill. Do you not know this?”
Jack could barely breathe as he tried to evade the Jaffa's
glance. He'd talked himself into believing that the brood would
be better off without him.
“O'Neill, you are a great warrior. I am proud to be your brother.”
“But?”
“You often miscalculate your value to DanielJackson. He cannot
function to his full potential without you. I will take my leave,
and you will reflect on what I have said. I will return tomorrow,
and we will discuss this further.”
“Yeah. You do that,” Jack replied, watching his friend walk
away. ~But we're not going to discuss anything.~ He reached
into his pocket and pulled out the red knife. Staring at it
intently, he thought about his lover. ~Full potential.~ He
put the knife back into the pocket and wheeled himself outside,
ignoring the pleased smiles of the unknowing staff. He needed
air. ~Full potential,~ he echoed internally.
====
After dinner, Jack was back in his bed, still dressed. Daniel
would be there soon, and Jack would re-evaluate his decision.
~Full potential.~
“Jack,” a friendly voice called out as she tapped politely on the door.
“Daniel said you were in Madrid with the magic man,” Jack retorted
good-naturedly.
Smiling, Soncirria Suvulpo walked in, carrying a plate of
brownies. She placed them down on the movable bed tray.
“You cooked?” the general asked as he looked at the appetizing dessert.
“Jack, I always cook,” the blonde with the long, flowing hair replied
with a confident smile, flexing her eyebrows suggestively.
~Indeed you do,~ thought the military man, admiring the woman who had
just entered his room. ~If I've ever seen a million-watt smile,
you've got it!~ Reaching over and taking hold of one of the
chocolate delights, Jack replied, “Alex must miss you.”
“He'd better,” Sunny laughed. “How are you?”
“Peachy,” Jack lied.
“Hmm,” the former beauty queen expressed skeptically.
“Hmm what?”
“I'm pretty good at evaluating people's moods; call it a quirky gift
inherited from my maternal grandmother,” Sunny stated. “You look
to me to be a man in pain.”
“I can't walk,” Jack replied sarcastically.
“Am I supposed to feel sorry for you?” the girlfriend of Alex Dennison
inquired with the slightest hint of a sneer. “Because I don't do
pity, for myself, or for others.”
“Why the brownies?”
“Alex loves your family, and I love Alex,” Sunny declared
unabashedly. “I'm hoping our future, mine and Alex's, moves
forward, and I think he'd like us to be friends.”
“Last I looked, we are.”
“Jack, do you like your friends to lie to you?”
“Of course not.”
“Then why are you feeling sorry for yourself and lying about it?
I know you have some secret military past and are supposed to be good
at covering things up, but when I look at you, I see pain and misery,
all of your own doing.”
“Your gift,” Jack responded snarkily as he bit into the brownie, his
face taking on a pleased expression at the taste. “Good.”
“I bought them,” Sunny chuckled.
“Yeah?”
“Want the address?”
“Yeah,” Jack affirmed as he took another bite.
“You know, your family loves you a lot. Whatever doubts you might
be experiencing right now, I hope you remember that. Love's
pretty fab in my opinion.”
“Fab,” Jack agreed, finding himself smiling at the woman. “What
brings you back to the Springs?”
“Your husband,” Sunny answered with an amused expression.
“He's taken,” Jack quipped.
“Maybe I could give you a run for your money, General,” Sunny teased
jovially.
“Over my dead body,” Jack groused and then let out with a grin.
His grin faded a bit as he remembered that he had been very close to
choosing that very fate just a while earlier. ~What a difference
a split second makes.~
“Seriously, I need some help, and he said he'd help me.”
“With what?”
“Dialects,” Sunny answered. “I need help with my Catalan.”
“Catawhat?”
“Catalan,” Sunny repeated. “I'm in the process of brokering a
*huge* deal for my company, and I really need to be precise with my
speech.”
“Well, Danny's the language expert.”
“And that's why I'm here, so I can be my best.” The woman smiled
again as she admitted, “And I'm always happy when I make Alex proud,
and he says if I pull this off, he'll be the proudest he's ever been of
me. I really want to be my best. You know, reach my full
potential, especially for this deal. It's a whopper.”
~Full potential. He loves me,~ Jack thought about his
husband. ~I'm not complete without him, and he's not ... complete
without me,~ he concluded slowly and cautiously as the implications of
his thoughts grew in strength.
Sunny began to smile, seemingly for no reason.
“What?”
“That gift I mentioned.” Sunny smiled some more and then
continued, “I'm not sure why. It certainly couldn't be me, but I
feel like you've just come alive again. To quote Neil Simon, 'I love
living. I have some problems with my life, but living is the best
thing they've come up with so far'.”
Jack stared at the beautiful woman and let out a tiny snort, saying,
“Soncirria Suvulpo, I'm glad to know you.”
“I'm glad to know you, too,” Sunny chuckled, breaking off a piece of
brownie to enjoy herself.
====
“He'll be surprised,” Ricky laughed as he walked, holding the tray of
cookies and cakes in his hand.
“He's been real busy lately,” Jenny agreed, holding another tray, this
one carrying a couple of sandwiches and a variety of celery and carrot
sticks.
“He sure has,” Jennifer agreed as she rang the doorbell. ~We had
a good visit last week when I brought Ash and Lulu over. Maybe we
can talk him into coming over for dinner tonight. After all, he
didn't really seem sick before.~
“Yes?” a woman asked, opening the door.
“Mrs. Crenshaw!” Ricky exclaimed. “We came to see Grandpa.”
“Oh, you ... did?”
“Hi, Mrs. Crenshaw,” Jennifer greeted, walking inside the home.
“Where's Grandpa?”
“He's upstairs. He's not feeling very well,” the woman related
sympathetically.
“We'll make him feel better,” Jenny asserted.
“Maybe you shouldn't all go at once,” Mrs. Crenshaw warned.
“It'll be okay,” Jennifer replied confidently, smiling at the woman as
she nodded for the Spitfires to go ahead. “Be careful with the
trays.”
“We will,” Jenny promised.
“How are you, Mrs. Crenshaw?” Jennifer questioned.
“Fine, thank you. How are your fathers?”
“It's a difficult time, but they're doing okay,” the young woman
answered. “Well, if you'll excuse me.”
“He needs his rest, Jennifer. Please don't stay too long.”
Looking back, Jennifer just smiled and then went up the stairs.
====
“It'll be a big, *big* party, Grandpa,” Jenny told Hammond, who was
lying in bed with his adopted grandchildren around him.
“You have to come, Grandpa,” Ricky insisted.
“I'll be there,” Hammond promised with a smile, not wanting to
disappoint Jenny.
“Hello, Grandpa,” Jennifer greeted, walking over to give the retired
lieutenant general a kiss.
“Jen, you're looking happy.”
“I am, except for ... you know.”
For a while, the three Jackson-O'Neills visited with Hammond.
They made sure he ate some of the food they'd brought while they
chatted. He seemed fine to them, although it was clear he was
tired.
“You finish this later, Grandpa,” Jenny ordered as she wrapped the
plastic around the uneaten sandwich.
“I promise,” Hammond agreed.
“Ricky, Jenny, will you wait for me in the hallway while I talk to
Grandpa for a minute?” Jennifer requested.
“We'll go talk to Mrs. Crenshaw,” Ricky suggested.
“No! Just ... wait for me in the hallway,” Jennifer instructed,
waiting for the children to leave the room. “Grandpa,” she said,
looking serious as she sat down on the side of his bed. “Are you
okay?”
“Except for these weary old bones, I'm fit as a fiddle,” Hammond
claimed. “It's just a flu bug.”
“We're worried about you,” Jennifer responded.
“You have more important things to worry about,” the bald-headed man
refuted.
“You're our grandfather, and we miss you. I had to fight off
practically everyone today. They all wanted to come.”
“The brood,” Hammond chuckled. “They've kept this old man alive.”
“You're not old, Grandpa.”
“You don't have to worry about me, Jennifer. Mrs. Crenshaw is
making sure I stay fed.”
“She's ... here a lot?” Jennifer asked, not sounding as casual as she
would have liked. ~I know you like her; you've been dating her
for years, but all of a sudden, something about that woman makes my
skin crawl.~
“She's been a godsend lately,” Hammond asserted.
~Satansend is more like it,~ Jennifer huffed inwardly and then wondered
about her own visceral reaction. ~Am I just jealous of the time
he spends with her? He's entitled to a life. That must be
it. They're more serious now, and he's just enjoying his time
with Mrs. Crenshaw, and it means he doesn't have as much time for
us. C'mon, Jen. You know how that feels, so shake it off,~
she urged herself. “Okay, well, we have to go, but get well
soon. I love you. We all love you,” she declared, leaning
over for another kiss.
“Tell your fathers I'll see them soon,” Hammond called out.
“I'll tell the brood, too.” Jennifer stared at her grandfather
again, waiting for something that didn't come. “Bye.”
Hammond smiled and nodded as the young woman walked out of his room and
disappeared into the hallway.
“Okay, time to go home,” Jennifer told her siblings, taking their hands
as they walked down the stairs.
“Jen, why are you holding our hands now?” Ricky asked, a perplexed look
on his face.
“What?” Jennifer sighed. She stopped walking and looked
back toward Hammond's room. “It's nothing. I'm just ... I
don't know. Come on,” she urged, still maintaining her hold on
the Spitfires' hands.
====
Daniel was in his den, patting Katie as she sat on his lap. He'd
pushed his glasses so that they were up on his head, which was leaning
back against the comforter recliner. One of Jack's favorite
operas played softly in the background.
“Daddy?” a soft voice called out.
“I thought you were asleep,” Daniel replied to the redhead.
Walking in, Jenny sighed, “I asked God what I should do.”
“Must be serious, if you asked God,” Daniel responded, smiling at Katie
as she jumped down, snuggling securely into her beanbag to allow the
father and daughter to talk. Daniel picked up his little girl,
asking, “What's on your mind?”
“I tried to get Ash to tell you, but she wouldn't, and she's so sad,
Daddy. I just knew God wouldn't want her to give it up. I
had to ask Him what to do.”
“Oh,” Daniel responded carefully, not yet clear on what the problem
was. “What did He tell you?”
“That I should tell you.”
“I'll try to help, if you want to tell me what's wrong,” Daniel said,
brushing back the girl's hair so that it didn't block her eyes,
allowing him to see deeper into his daughter's soul.
“Ash thinks Dad's accident was her fault because they argued about the
swans. She thinks if she hadn't wanted one, that Dad wouldn't
have gone shopping and then the beak wouldn't have made him not being
able to walk.”
“She's wrong, Jenny. Dad was running a lot of errands that day.”
“I know, Daddy, but Ash promised God that she wouldn't sing anymore if
He'd make Dad all better. Ash has a beautiful voice, Daddy.
It's wrong for her not to sing.”
“Oh, Jenny,” Daniel sighed, holding the little girl close. “Thank
you for telling me. It makes sense now.”
“What does, Daddy?”
“Just something I heard Ash say about music today.” Daniel rocked
Jenny in his arms, grateful for her trust. “It'll be okay,
Jenny. I'll talk to Ash.”
“I hope she's not mad at me for telling,” Jenny stated as she rested
her head against her father's shoulder.
“Did she ask you not to tell me?”
“Na-huh.”
With a smile, Daniel responded, “Somewhere deep inside of her, Jenny,
Ash wanted you to tell. I know that probably doesn't make any
sense, but it was kinda like giving you an 'out'. Her
subconscious knows what her consciousness doesn't.”
“That the accident wasn't her fault, right?” Jenny asked.
“Exactly. I'll take care of it, Princess.”
====
“Two of you will be selected to go on our next excursion,” the speaker
announced to the dolphin lovers. Happy smiles and applause broke
out. “If you're interested, contact Mister Cantrell by the end of
the week for the specifics. Thank you for coming today, and we'll
see you next time.”
The assembly began to disperse. Brianna spoke to a couple of
friends for a minute and then headed for the exit. She glanced at
her watch, not wanting to keep Jeff waiting for her, since he was the
one picking her up. As she advanced, her motion ceased when she
bumped into something. Startled, she fell back, her brochures
falling to the carpet.
When the teenager looked up, she saw another girl, stooping over to
pick up her own things.
“You should have watched where you were going,” the other girl
complained in a huff.
“Me? You were the one who barged into me,” Brianna argued as she
leaned forward to get her papers.
“Liar!” the other girl accused harshly.
“I don't lie,” Brianna refuted harshly.
“Everyone lies,” the girl charged bitterly. “Everyone.”
“That's a twisted way to think,” Brianna challenged, standing up with
her papers. “This must be ... yours,” she added, seeing a letter
with a strange name on it.
“Proof of lying,” the girl spoke about the envelope.
“What does that mean?” Brianna asked, staring intently at the girl who
she assumed to be about her own age.
“Just what I said. People lie. You, that man over there,
fathers,” she whispered, bowing her head. Looking at her
adversary again, she reported, “You're a liar.”
“Stop saying that!”
“Stick truth up your ...”
With the eruption of expletives coming from the other girl, Brianna
lashed back, shoving her. The girl retaliated, and the two began
to fight, rolling around on the floor trying to punch each other.
When the adults came to break it up, they pulled Brianna off the other
teen.
“What's your problem!” the other girl shouted.
“I'm *not* a liar!” Brianna shouted. Then she let out a crying
gasp, yelling, “Your father turned my dad into a cripple!”
“What?” the other girl questioned, her eyes wide.
The adults were stunned by the remark and were about to suggest the
girls separate when the other girl spoke again.
“Who are you?”
“Brianna Jackson-O'Neill. I saw your name on that letter. I
know who you are! My dad won't ever walk again because your dad
was speeding!”
“Everyone speeds,” the girl yelled with her entire being. “I'll
bet your dad has gone a few miles over the speed limit before.
Does that make him evil?”
“He's not evil, and it was your dad who caused it all.”
As an adult finally suggested the girls go their separate ways, the
other teen erupted, shouting, “He's dead. No one cares that *my*
dad is dead. It's not like he meant to. He's dead. My
dad is dead.” The teen collapsed to the floor and was sobbing
uncontrollably. “He's dead. Daddy, why did you leave me?”
she cried.
Brianna stared at the girl for what seemed like an eternity. She
pulled herself free of the adults and kneeled down next to the
distraught teen.
“I'm sorry,” Brianna whispered. “We don't really talk about it
much. I just saw your name and I got so angry.”
“He was late,” the girl cried. “It was my birthday. I told
him it was okay, but he didn't listen.” She regained a bit of
control, but then, as she spoke again, her sobs intensified. “He
always told us birthdays were special. He wanted to get home
fast, for me, for my bir...birthday.”
Full of compassion, Brianna pulled the girl to her, holding her
close. Suddenly, she felt a strange bond between them.
“That's what my dad says, too, that birthdays are special.”
“I'm sorry he's hurt,” the girl stated, sounding sincere for the first
time.
“Me, too,” Brianna agreed. She felt the girl stiffen and quickly
explained, “I didn't mean anything by that. I'm just ... it's
changed everything, you know?”
“But he's alive, and my dad is dead. Do you know what people
say? How they look at us? My little sisters come home from
school in tears every day from being teased by the other kids.”
“I know how that feels.” Brianna regrouped, helping the girl
up. “Do you have a ride home?”
“No, I'm walking.”
“I'll give you a ride home. Well, my brother will.”
“Your brother?” the girl questioned cautiously.
“Trust me, I'm tougher than he is,” Brianna assured, sensing the girl's
fears. She broke out into a tiny laugh, “Just don't tell him I
said that.”
After assuring the surprised adults that everything was okay, the two
teenagers headed for the exit.
“Bri, where have you been? And what happened to you?” Jeff asked
about his sister's disheveled look.
The adults all went on their way, realizing the teenagers were working
out their disagreement on their own, and neither of them appeared to be
hurt.
“Jeff, this is Reese Pflug, and I told her we've give her a ride home,”
Brianna said, braced for a negative response.
“Pflug?”
“You don't have to,” Reese said quietly, looking down at her shoes and
trying to plot the quickest route for escape.
“Jeff, her dad is dead; ours is alive. Please,” Brianna requested
a bit emotionally, surprising Jeff, who was used to Brianna's cool and
tough exterior.
“Hello, Reese. I'm Jeff.”
“Hello,” Reese replied cautiously.
“We'd better go,” Jeff urged, not quite sure what Brianna had in mind
but hoping it wasn't going to get them in trouble.
====
“My little girl loves to dance, too,” the psychologist remarked in her
office across town. “She prefers the ballroom dances.”
“I like tap,” Chenoa stated.
“There have been some excellent tap dancers over the years. Do
you have a favorite?”
Shaking her head, Chenoa responded, “Dad has old movies, and he and
Daddy have bought me a lot of tap movies.”
“Who do you like to watch?”
“Um, Bill Robinson and Sammy Davis and Fred Astaire and Gregory Hines
and Savion Glover and ...”
“That's a lot of favorites,” the doctor responded.
“I don't have favorites. I've just seen a lot of good
dancers. Dad dances good, too, when he wa...nts.”
Chenoa bowed her head and looked away. She was fidgeting and
obviously nervous.
“Chenoa, what are you afraid of?”
“My daddy and mommy died in a car accident. I'm afraid my dad is
gonna die, too,” Chenoa admitted as she began to cry openly.
“Th...they say he's o...ooookay, and I've seen him, bbb...but maybe he
won't come home.”
The psychologist walked over to the girl and held her while saying,
“That's a natural fear, Chenoa. I'll bet every one of your
brothers and sisters have the same fear. I know I did when my
father died. I was just a little bit older than you.”
“Your dad died?”
“Yes. He had a heart attack. For months, I was so afraid
that my mother would have a heart attack, too, that I was the perfect
child. If she even raised her voice, I was convinced she'd die.”
“What did you do?”
“Fortunately, I told my babysitter, and she told my mom.”
“She tattled?”
“I guess you could say that,” Doctor Rich agreed with a smile and a
nod. “But she made the right choice. She couldn't help me,
but my mother could. Mom sat me down, and we talked about it, not
just that night, but on a lot of nights. It took a while, but the
fear eventually went away.”
Chenoa pursed her lips and squirmed a little before saying, “We're a
brave family. We talk a lot.”
“Have you told your family that you're scared your dad won't come
home?” When Chenoa shook her head, the doctor urged, “Maybe you
can pick one person to tell, just one.”
“I tell Lulu everything, but I don't want to let the brood down.
We're unbeatable when we're together,” Chenoa stated, her voice
confident but yet hinting at her vulnerability.
“Being unbeatable, Noa, is about strength, not about hiding
fears. To be unbeatable, you have to face your fears. Think
about that, okay?”
“Okay.”
====
While Chenoa was confiding in the psychologist, Daniel was hoping that
his words would take with the youngest Munchkin. With Billy and
Jilly watching the children who were home, the archaeologist took
Aislinn by the hand and led her into the music room.
“Daddy?”
Daniel sat down on the piano bench, inviting his daughter to sit down
beside him.
“You know, Ash, I have to admit that I've been a little sad lately.”
Looking down, Aislinn responded, “Because Dad can't walk anymore.”
“No,” Daniel answered, shaking his head.
In surprise, the little girl raised her head and looked at her father
with big, questioning eyes.
“I feel sad because he won't be home for another week or two, and I
miss him,” Daniel explained. “It's a change that Dad can't walk
now, but he's alive, Ash, and he, *we* can all do so much
together. The important things aren't changing. It's just
how we do some of them that might change.”
Aislinn stared at the piano. She played a couple of notes, happy
that she hadn't promised not to play instruments anymore, too.
“I believe that Dad can feel us, right here, right now, and I want him
to, so I thought we'd send him our love.”
“How?” the little girl asked.
Daniel began to play a very familiar song, one that always brought
strength and hope to the family.
“The perfect song,” Daniel opined. Then he began to sing.
“Please, celebrate me home,
Give me a number,
Please, celebrate me home
Play me one more song.”
Still playing the piano, the father asked, “Will you sing with me, Ash,
so that Dad can hear?”
Suddenly, the little girl broke out into sobs. Immediately,
Daniel stopped playing, scooping her up into his arms. He rocked
her gently as she cried into his shoulder.
“It's my faullllllt, Daaaaddy,” the Munchkin sobbed.
“No, Sweetie, it's not. It's no one's fault.”
“But I wanted the swaaaaaan,” Aislinn cried. “That's why he went
to the store.”
“Ash, listen to me. I asked Dad to go by the hardware store to
pick up a new drill. Does that mean it's my fault?”
“No,” Aislinn answered.
“David's been wanting a new lens for his telescope, and Dad and I
decided to surprise him with one. That's where Dad was before he
went to the nursery. So, is it David's fault?”
“Of course not,” the little girl sniffled, her hands still clasping
Daniel's neck securely.
Rubbing her back and full of anguish over what he was about to declare,
Daniel asked Aislinn, “You know how much I love chocolate?” He
felt the nod against his neck. “Well, I found out that Dad had
decided to surprise me with a pie. He had it on the seat of the
truck. Ash, he was moving it, leaning over when the other truck
hit him. If I didn't make such a big deal out of chocolate, maybe
Dad wouldn't have decided to buy that pie.”
“We all love chocolate,” Aislinn soothed quietly.
Daniel's voice was more strained and reserved now as he suggested,
“Maybe if he didn't think I thought chocolate was the best thing next
to sex, he wouldn't have ...” He blinked. ~Did I just say
that? Oh, gawd. Why do I keep saying things like this
lately?~
“Daddy?” Aislinn questioned after the silence went on longer than she
expected.
With a sigh, Daniel decided it was best to just ignore his own comment and
continued, “What I meant to say is that if Dad hadn't been leaning over
when the accident happened, maybe we'd just be dealing with a bad
headache.”
“Why was Dad leaning over?” Aislinn asked, pulling back to look at
Daniel and wiping her eyes with her hands.
“He was afraid the pie would fall over, so he was rearranging the
packages,” Daniel confided. “He didn't want to tell me, but it
slipped out when he was in the hospital.” He paused, regrouping a
bit. “Ash, why do you think Dad didn't want to tell me about
that?”
Aislinn looked into her daddy's blue eyes. She loved his
eyes. She thought blue eyes were wonderful, especially her
younger father's.
“He didn't want you to feel bad,” Aislinn surmised softly.
“That's right. Why would he think I might feel bad?”
“Be...because it was your pie.”
Daniel smiled and gave his daughter a kiss before pulling her close
again.
“Sweetie, guilt can help us to know when we've done something wrong,
but it's also a very destructive thing when we feel guilty over
something that we can't change. We can't live our lives playing
'what if', and that's what guilt tries to make us do.”
Aislinn bowed her head, wanting to believe what her father was
saying. Still, she felt bad about the argument.
“Ash, it wasn't your fault. Dad made a hundred choices that day
before the accident. What if he hadn't stopped for lunch?
What if he'd decided to bring it home, instead of eating it at
Cy's? What ... what if he'd decided to go home a different way,
instead of taking West Uintah? Honey, don't you understand that
all those 'what if's' do is make us crazy? The accident was an
accident. It wasn't Dad's fault, or mine, or David's, or
yours. It was just an accident.”
“Not my fault?”
“No,” Daniel said firmly, shaking his head to back up his answer.
He placed a kiss on Aislinn's forehead and then settled them both back
so that they could play the piano again. “Sing our song with me,
Ash.”
Daniel played the chorus again, singing to it, but his was the only
voice audible.
“Ash?”
“Daddy, I made God a promise.”
“Oh, I see,” Daniel replied. “Okay, well, would you make that
same promise today?”
“I thought it was my fault,” the little girl answered.
“I have an idea,” Daniel stated. “Maybe you can talk to God
again. Tell him what you've learned and see what feels right
afterwards.”
“Can I do it now?”
“Sure,” Daniel acknowledged with a gentle smile.
Aislinn closed her eyes and prayed, “God, it's me, Aislinn. Daddy
says Dad's accident wasn't my fault. I thought it was. I
really wanted the swan, God. I feel bad because we argued about
it. Is it my fault?”
Daniel's arm wrapped around his daughter. He kissed the top of
her head as silence filled the room. A full minute passed before
Aislinn spoke again.
“Is it okay if I sing again? I love to sing, God. It makes
me feel good, and other people say it makes them feel good, too.
Is it okay? Please, God. Will you make Dad better even if I
sing again?”
Daniel closed his eyes, holding back his emotions while still holding
on to his miracle.
~Please let her, God. She's a little girl. Don't let guilt
do to Ash what it did to me. Please,~ the archaeologist prayed.
All of a sudden, voices filtered into the room. They were happy
sounds. The words were about singing, loudly and strongly; of
good and happy things, not those that were bad and sad. “Sing!” the children chorused together.
“Hi, Daddy. Hi, Ash,” David greeted jovially, entering the music
room.
Behind him were all of his siblings who were home that afternoon.
“We got tired of playing in the game room,” Ricky stated.
“All of a sudden, I feel like singing,” Little Danny mused with a shrug.
“Me, too,” Jonny stated, wondering why he wasn't making a beeline for
his beloved drums.
Aislinn gasped and looked at her father with big, hopeful eyes.
“I think that's your answer, Ash.”
Quickly, Aislinn closed her eyes and reverently prayed, “Thank you,
God. I'll make you proud of my singing. Please bring Dad
home soon. Thank you, too, for all the blessings you give.
I love you.”
Her brothers and sisters were busy getting out some of the family's
sheet music and had missed the prayer, except for Jenny, who grinned
and hugged her sister as Aislinn joined her.
“We need to celebrate Dad home first,” Aislinn stated.
Instantly, the children began to sing, their voices light and happy. Daniel smiled, holding in his emotions while silently giving his thanks for his daughter's answer. It was the brightest spot in his day. He wished the feeling could last longer, but he knew that a few songs later, his melancholy state would take over once again.
====
Jeff, Brianna, and Reese had begun a poignant conversation on their way
to the Pflug home. As a result, Jeff had pulled into a
drive-through, getting them all drinks. He had parked his truck,
and the trio were outside, sitting on the grass.
“It's my fault,” Reese opined sadly.
“No, it's not,” Brianna argued. “Your dad just wanted to be with
you. You're right. My dad's gone over the speed limit
before, too.”
“Dad hadn't ever done anything wrong before. He was a good
person. He loved us and did everything he could to give us what
we wanted,” Reese spoke passionately. “He was a good
father. He doesn't deserve to be badmouthed by idiots.”
Jeff nodded, saying, “No, he doesn't.”
“Are you going to take our house?” Reese asked without warning.
“That's a silly question,” Brianna opined.
“No, Bri, it's not,” Jeff corrected, getting a surprised look from his
sister. “Bri, it was an at-fault accident, and Dad's medical
expenses are huge, not to mention loss of earnings.”
“I haven't thought about that,” Brianna admitted.
“Daddy hasn't talked to us about the insurance, and we haven't asked,”
Jeff pointed out.
“Mom is afraid we're going to lose everything. If you sue us, we
won't have anything left.”
Jeff and Brianna exchanged a nervous look. They really had no idea of
what was happening with the insurance and legal issues.
“It'll be okay,” Jeff stated, breaking the awkward silence. “Bri,
we need to go. We have to pick up Noa from the psychologist's
office.”
“I wish I had someone to talk to,” Reese sighed as she stood up.
“Bri, I didn't mean to pick a fight with you.”
“What were you doing on campus?”
“I was at the dolphin seminar. I love dolphins.”
“Me, too,” Brianna replied, smiling as the three returned to Jeff's
truck where the pair began a lively discussion of dolphins all the way
to the Pflug house.
====
“Daddy? Daddy?” Brianna called out anxiously as she practically
flew into the house almost an hour later. “Daddy?”
“Bri, calm down,” Jilly called out, walking down the stairs.
“What's under your bonnet.”
“Hi, Aunt Jilly,” Brianna greeted just as Jeff joined her, adding his
own greeting to his sister's. “Where's Daddy?”
“In the backyard playing ... with the children,” Jilly tried to say,
wondering what the hurry was about when both young people made a
beeline to the backyard without waiting for her to finish.
“Daddy!”
“Bri, is something wrong?”
“Wrong? Oh, no, but, Daddy, please tell me we aren't taking their
house.”
“Bri, take a breath and calm down,” Daniel urged, aware that the entire
brood was gathering around to find out what the commotion was about.
“I'm sorry,” Brianna apologized after she had taken the requested deep
breath. “Daddy, what good would it do us to have their
home? We have a house: a beautiful house. We're nowhere
near poor. Are we?”
“No, of course not,” Daniel answered, still unsure of the topic.
“Then why are we taking their house?” the girl asked forcefully.
“Bri, I don't know what you're talking about. Take another deep
breath, and start from the beginning.”
The teenager sighed, closing her eyes and trying to focus on the words
to explain her concerns.
“Today, at the seminar, I met Reese Pflug,” Brianna advised.
“She's just like me, Daddy, except my dad is still alive, and hers
isn't.”
Whispers were heard from the children as they began to figure out the
scope of the current discussion.
“They're scared, Daddy. Reese says they're waiting for the life
insurance, but they don't know when they're going to get it. She
says even if they do, they wouldn't have enough to pay for Dad's
hospital costs and stuff. They're just like us, Daddy -- a
family. Please tell me we're not taking their house.
Please.”
“I should have talked to all of you about it, but I haven't even ...
Dad and I haven't really discussed it,” Daniel confided, turning around
and walking over to the gazebo, knowing the brood would follow.
The archaeologist sat down, smiling when JD tugged on him, wanting to
be held. Daniel obliged, situating the youngster so that he was
on his lap, facing the other children.
“Daddy, Mister Pflug was like Dad,” Brianna opined emotionally.
“It was Reese's birthday. She was going to a friend's house that
afternoon and then her friend's parents were taking them to
dinner. He had a meeting that night, and he knew his only chance
to wish Reese a happy birthday was to see her before she left. He
was trying to get home to her, to give her a present.” Her voice
trembling, she challenged, “Daddy, can you honestly sit there and tell
me that neither you nor dad has ever gone over the speed limit, just a
little, because you wanted to be with one of us, for something special?”
His daughter's assumption was true. There had been times when
he'd sped, and Daniel knew Jack had, too, for no other reason than
wanting to be home for some special event with their brood. He
couldn't deny the fact, and in not being able to do that, he couldn't
condemn Morris Pflug for going over the speed limit, either.
As the brood muttered words to one another, Daniel said in a small,
distant whisper, “I told our lawyer we wouldn't go for anything except
the coverage of the of the auto and liability umbrella
insurance.” He paused just a beat before expounding, “I insisted
Mark give Uncle Pete a look at the accident report. He reviewed
it and talked with the actual accident investigators, too, and they
determined that, given all the circumstances and the angle of impact,
it's unlikely that anything would have been different, even if Mister
Pflug had only been going the speed limit. His foot still would
have pressed the gas pedal to the floor ...”
“Reese loves dolphins, Daddy,” Brianna interjected when her father's
voice trailed off. “We're both up for a special trip. You
know what a gift it is, to be able to swim with the dolphins.
It's so peaceful. It ... Daddy, it cleanses our souls. It
tells us there's so much beauty in life, beauty that we normally take
for granted,” she spoke passionately. “I told Reese that I hope
she's chosen, but she said even if she were, she didn't think her mom
had the money it would take, not now. She needs this trip.
She really does. She doesn't have anyone to talk to like we have
with Doctor Rich. You promise we won't take their house, Daddy?”
Facing the other side of the gazebo, Daniel nodded, quietly pledging,
“I promise, Bri.”
“Thank you, Daddy,” Brianna stated softly, walking into the gazebo and
giving her father a hug. “I'm going to change and put my backpack
away.”
Daniel observed the sea of questioning faces staring at him and knew it
was time to answer whatever questions the children had about their
dad's accident.
~I wish Jack would realize how much we need him here. The brood
needs him to answer some of these questions.~ Silently sighing,
Daniel knew he couldn't put it off any longer and finally asked, “What
do you want to know?”
“Mister Pflug was the man who put Dad in the wheelchair?” Ricky asked.
“Not exactly,” Daniel answered. “Mister Pflug was driving his truck. Apparently, he just wanted to get home to his family. He had a heart attack, and when his heart gave out, his body slumped forward, and his foot pressed down harder on the gas pedal. Then Mister Pflug's truck hit Dad's truck, forcing it into the traffic light pole.” He paused before adding, “It wasn't Mister Pflug's fault. It was an accident.”
“Daddy, what did Bri mean about taking that house?” Jenny and Lulu
questioned, their words almost identical as each of them made the
inquiry.
“Dad's bills are very expensive. The Pflug's automobile insurance
barely touches the surface; maybe a couple of days of Dad's time at the
hospital and partial reimbursement for the truck. Cedar Hills is
very expensive. There were cheaper places we could have taken
Dad, but we all want him to have the best possible care, right?”
Daniel saw the affirmative nods and continued, “By law, we're allowed
to sue the Pflug's for the medical bills and even Dad not being able to
work for a while. If we sued and they didn't have the finances to
pay, they might be forced to sell their home and anything else they
have of value.”
“To pay us?” Little Danny asked.
“Yes,” Daniel answered.
“We don't need that money, do we, Daddy?” Aislinn queried with sincere
eyes.
“No, Princess, we don't. Dad and I have been very fortunate
financially. It's a major setback for us, but J-O is going great,
and we can handle this.”
“Huddle,” Jonny ordered the brood.
Daniel watched as the children, including JD, who had wiggled off his
lap, gathered together like a mighty football team. He didn't
like football, but Team J-O was an awesome team.
~I should have done this in the first place,~ Daniel thought as he
waited.
“Unbeatable!” the brood shouted in unison as they broke apart,
returning to the gazebo.
“Daddy, we don't want their house,” Jonny announced. “We have you
and Dad, and that's all we need. Meeting over.”
With smiles on their faces, the brood dispersed, returning to their
play, satisfied that all was still right with their world. Jeff
walked over and sat down opposite Daniel.
“I met Mrs. Pflug,” the young man announced. “She reminds me of
Aunt Catherine a little; she has white hair,” he mused with a chuckle,
though adding quickly, “but she's not old. They have pictures all
around their house, just like we do. It's funny. When Bri
introduced me to Reese, I wanted to hate her, but then I saw that she
was just like Bri.”
“Um, that reminds me. Bri looked a little ... uh ...”
“They got into a fight,” Jeff advised. “My guess is they both got
out a lot of frustration. The funny thing is I think they might
be friends, if it weren't for the accident.”
Daniel stared at his son for a moment and then nodded. He needed
to process what he'd heard and then make a few phone calls.
====
“Hey, Babe,” Daniel called as he walked into Jack's room the next
morning, leaning over to share a sweet kiss with his husband.
“Danny, yesterday, did you and the brood ...” Jack broke off, not
sure if he wanted to continue the thought for fear Daniel would think
he was crazy. ~But it felt real, just like it did that Christmas.~
“You did feel it!” Daniel exclaimed, a smile brightening his
face. “I had to deal with a situation with Ash, and the best way
to do that was to sing our song for you. The brood joined in to
send you our love.”
The couple shared a loving look before getting into the reason for Daniel's visit.
“What's this?” Jack asked at the strange booklet his husband had just
handed him.
“Sled hockey,” Daniel answered.
“Sled hockey? What the heck is that?” Jack questioned as he
pondered the picture on the front page.
“Little Danny made that for you,” the archaeologist added.
“How are they go...”
“Babe, being paralyzed doesn't mean you can't play hockey
anymore. That's what Little Danny wanted you to know, so he
printed out these photos of everyday people from all over the country
playing sled hockey.”
“Not exactly how I learned it,” Jack replied, though his words lacked
any sting to them, as he studied the pictures intently.
“You know, we've just walked right by this a hundred times,” Daniel
stated, his uncertain lover staring at him. “The Avalanche are
partnered with the Colorado Sled Hockey group. I'm sure we've
seen ads or news stories, but we've always ignored them. Look at
these players, Jack. They're on the ice, playing the game they
passionately love. They may not be running on skates, but they're
playing hockey.”
“Hockey sticks are a little short,” Jack responded, not sure yet what
to think of the sport.
“Things are changing, Jack, but just because it's changing, that
doesn't mean it's worse; it's just ... different.”
“I never thought I'd hit a puck again,” the accident victim replied
softly, turning the page to look at the next photo. “I love the
ice, Danny. I grew up with it.”
“You still have it, Jack. When Little Danny found this, I did
some research,” Daniel spoke with a small smile. “Sled hockey was
first played in Norway, but in the United States, it began in
Minnesota.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah,” Daniel affirmed. “In 1989. Colorado's first team
was fielded in '95.”
“How'd we miss that?”
“We just weren't looking. We were ... in our own world, off-world
maybe, or just focused on the Avalanche. Jack, this'll be fun for
the children, and for us. We can all learn together.”
Jack looked over at his lover and asked, “Danny, you don't even like
hockey.”
“No, I don't, but you love it. I didn't like basketball at first,
either, but now I love it, too; and I love you; and most of our
children like hockey, too, so let's learn sled hockey together.”
“Sweet,” Jack responded genuinely, smiling at the idea of getting the
entire family out on the ice at the same time. “We're gonna be
okay, Danny.”
Daniel leaned forward, pressing his forehead against his lover's.
He felt Jack's hands reach up to caress his back. It felt so
incredibly awesome to feel even a small amount of their physical
connection again. They stayed like that for several seconds,
until the archaeologist finally pulled back and looked into his Love's
eyes.
“I'm coming home soon,” Jack stated. “We'll be o...” He
paused. “No, we'll be better than okay.”
“I love you, Jack.”
“I love you, too, Angel.” Jack reached into his pocket and pulled
out an envelope. “Give this to the Munchkins when you get home.”
“What is it?” Daniel asked as he took the envelope.
“It's a happy-birthday-even-if-you're-not-celebrating-it-today letter,”
Jack answered. “Do you believe it, Love? Nine years.
It seems like yesterday.”
“It was, wasn't it?” Daniel agreed. “Kayla would be so proud of
them.”
“She is,” Jack agreed about the triplets' and twins' surrogate mother.
“You know, um, I think some of their adventurous side comes from her.”
Nodding, Jack agreed, “She wasn't afraid of anything.”
“And neither are our children,” Daniel concluded.
====
“Today was a good day,” Daniel related to Sam as the two talked on the
phone.
“Sometimes, Daniel, I have to remind myself that you're talking about
the general and not Kevin. Every day when I get up, I wonder if
he's going to smile at me or talk to me, or if he's just going to sit
there, lost in his world of circles and pyramids.”
“Yeah, I know what you mean,” Daniel spoke sadly. “Today, Jack
was like his old self. We joked and talked about the
future.” He paused, letting out an audible sigh. “Tomorrow,
though, I don't know how he'll be. One day, he has a positive
attitude. The next day, he scares me.”
“How?”
“I don't know where he is. He's angry, lost, confused. Sam,
some moments I'm afraid to leave him.”
“You don't think he'd ...”
“No, not really,” Daniel responded, answering the incomplete
query. Abruptly changing the subject, he asked hesitantly, “Sam,
have you talked to General Hammond recently?”
“Not in a couple of weeks. Why?”
“Well, he said he'd be by, but he hasn't. He's called quite a
bit, though,” Daniel answered.
“He's probably square dancing. You know, I'd pay good money to
see him out there, wearing a straw hat, dancing with some woman wearing
a pinafore over her dress.”
Daniel laughed, for the first time in a while. It was quite an
image he had in his mind now.
“Thanks for that picture, Sam.”
“You're welcome,” the blonde laughed. “Daniel, I have to
go. I'll drop by the Cedar Hills tomorrow and check on the
general myself.”
“I'll probably be there.”
“Any idea when he's coming home?”
“Actually, it could be any day. He has the basics down, but the
doctors are concerned by his behavior and aren't sure if he should come
home yet or not.”
“You mean his attitude?”
“He keeps avoiding the remodeling issue. They're thinking he
might do better at home if he stays there a few more days. I'm
not sure I disagree with them, Sam. The children need Jack to be okay
when he comes home.”
“So do you,” Sam replied.
“Yeah,” the archaeologist mumbled. “We talked about the children
not being afraid of anything, but we're wrong.”
“What do you mean?”
“They may not say it, but they're afraid of their life changing.
Their world has been turned upside down, Sam. How can they not be
afraid of that?”
“Maybe they are, Daniel, but being afraid isn't necessarily a bad
thing, and it's probably even healthy for them occasionally. It's
certainly not insurmountable, not when they have you and the general
for parents.”
“I hope you're right.”
“I am.”
Daniel smiled at his friend's confidence and replied, “Night, Sam.”
“Goodnight, Daniel,” Sam responded hanging up the phone while still
feeling concerned for both of her dear friends.
====
The following afternoon, the archaeologist stared at the stack of
magazines that now sat on the countertop. He hadn't opened one of
them in weeks.
~Now's the time,~ Daniel decided, thumbing through the pile and
selecting three magazines, not really sure which one he wanted to
tackle.
This morning, Daniel had spent a few hours with Jack. When Sam
had arrived, he figured it was a good time to take off for a little
while. He'd made it home in time to eat lunch with the brood, all
of whom were home. In fact, they were all in the house, spread
out between the rec, game, and project rooms.
With a cup of piping hot Starbucks coffee (his favorite Arabian Mocha
blend), the inwardly weary man sat down on the sectional, smiling when
Katie immediately jumped up, curling in against his thigh.
“I love you, too,” Daniel stated with a light and airy chuckle as the
beagle closed her eyes.
“I'll get it,” Jennifer called out a moment later, having heard the
knock on the door.
Daniel watched his daughter get up from the game table, warning Jonny
not to peek at her cards while she was gone. He chuckled at the
boy's innocent 'would I do that?' expression.
~Yes, you would. You're just like your dad. You'd do it in
a heartbeat.~ Daniel exchanged a smile with the eldest
Munchkin. ~That is, if I weren't in the room, reminding you
silently of morals and ethics.~ He chuckled as Jonny sighed and
sat back in his chair. ~Yep. Just like your dad.~
“It was a false alarm,” Janet laughed as she finished up a short story
she'd been telling Jennifer. “Daniel.”
“Janet ...”
“Don't get up,” Janet said, putting her hand up to indicate the
movement wasn't necessary and getting a happy smile from Katie in
return. “Hi, Brood!”
Daniel smiled as the children hurried to hug their aunt, getting hugs
and hellos.
“Where's T?” Chenoa questioned.
“At the Mountain, but he said he'd try and stop by later today or
tomorrow with a reply to your message,” Janet assured with a smile.
“I feel guilty about not talking to K'hang in so long, but we don't
have time to go to the Mountain right now,” Chenoa stated about her
alien boyfriend, not seeing Daniel's sad smile or feeling his silent
guilt about the truthfulness of her remark.
“Well, Teal'c took down your message, word for word, that you gave him
last night, and he promised me that he'd give it to K'hang personally
and that he wouldn't leave Chulak without a response.”
“Thank you,” Chenoa replied, grinning while giving Janet another hug.
As the children began to separate, Janet took the little girl by the
hand and maneuvered her to a quiet corner. Daniel smiled and then
opened his magazine. Obviously, Janet was here to chat with Chenoa for
some reason.
--
Daniel glanced at his watch. He'd actually made it through a
third of the archaeology publication he was reading. To his
surprise, he hadn't really noticed how much time had passed. With
curiosity, he noticed that Janet was now knee deep in a discussion with
David. Like with Chenoa, they weren't near anyone else.
Taking a moment to rub Katie's ears and take another sip of his
almost-gone coffee, he then began reading the next article.
--
“Sorry, Girl,” Daniel stated softly as he returned to his warm spot on
the sofa. “I really needed a refill,” he explained, holding up
the filled-to-the-brim coffee mug.
Yawning, Katie decided to stretch up against Daniel's leg for a while,
rather than curl back up into a ball. She believed in a variety
of napping styles.
Having read one story thus far in the second magazine he'd brought with
him, one dealing with the Smithsonian Institute, Daniel studied the
redheaded physician as she hugged Jenny for a second. Apparently,
that conversation was just coming to a close. Within two minutes,
Janet began her next visit, this one with Jeff. It all looked
casual, and Jeff had just laughed at something Janet had said.
With a quick raising of his eyebrows, Daniel began reading the next
article of interest.
--
Almost four hours after arriving, Janet sat down next to the
archaeologist, causing him to close his magazine. He checked his
watch, noting the time and then looked inside his empty cup of
coffee. It had been his fifth.
“I need a refill,” Daniel said, noting that Katie had jumped down and
gone over to play with Little Danny, something he hadn't even
noticed. “Wow. I missed it.”
“Missed what?” Janet inquired, following Daniel into the hospitality
room.
“Katie got up. I haven't read a magazine in weeks; almost done
with my third one -- on aviation,” Daniel chuckled, amazed he'd read a
magazine on the subject, though he did make a point of doing so from
time to time since he was a licensed pilot. Taking a sip of his
fresh cup of coffee, he turned and leaned back against the
counter. He took another sip and sighed happily. “What?” he
asked, seeing Janet's stare.
“Six cups in four hours,” Janet answered simply. “I haven't seen
you drink so much caffeine in as many years.”
“I'm a little tired,” Daniel rationalized.
“That wasn't a criticism, and I'm not worried, not about that,” Janet
replied.
“What are you worried about?” Daniel asked. “Janet, you just did
an evaluation of my children.” Seeing her half-surprised look, he
expounded, “You spent one-on-one time with each of them, alone, or at
least in a corner somewhere. You weren't just asking them what
they wanted for Christmas.”
“No, I wasn't,” Janet admitted. “Look, Daniel, I'm not a
psychologist, but I am trained to look for things. It's not that
anything's wrong, and I know they're seeing someone, but I just wanted
to talk to them myself. I'm their aunt,” she added with a silly
grin that indicated she was proud of that moniker.
“So, what's your professional opinion?”
“I'd rather answer as their aunt, who just happens to have a medical
degree,” Janet replied.
“Okay ... what's your ... opinion, *Aunt* Janet?” Daniel inquired,
smiling in mock consternation.
“Probably something you're already aware of,” Janet began. “They
are determined to hide behind the Jackson-O'Neill mantra. 'We are
family' and as long as they're together, nothing will or could get them
down.”
“But?” Daniel prompted dryly, certain there was more to the evaluation.
Janet took a breath and advised, “They're hiding some deep
feelings. Little Danny feels responsible for everyone's wellbeing
and like he has to find the cure. He's the named genius of the
brood, and no one but him can find an answer that the doctor's haven't
thought of yet. Jonny wishes there was someone to blame, and he's
angry that there isn't anyone. He's their leader, and he takes
that seriously. He needs a release, but I don't know what that
is, and neither does he. I'm going to ask Teal'c to make a point of
spending some more time with him, teaching him some Jaffa mumbo jumbo.”
“Mumbo jumbo?”
“That warrior business. Jonny buys into it, just like Jack
does. Maybe that will help Jonny find that release.”
“Good idea. Next?”
Daniel listened intently to Janet's review of the children, absorbing
everything she was saying as best that he could, considering he already
had a plate full of challenges to handle.
“David's like Jen. He's back into the role he first had when you
and Jack adopted him -- the caregiver. Just like with the
homeschooling, he's doing what has to be done. He's even and
steady, keeping himself and the others in check.”
“Doing what has to be done,” Daniel repeated.
“Day in and day out,” Janet noted. “Then there's Jeff.”
“He's been fine.”
“Like you're fine?” Janet challenged pointedly.
“I haven't noticed anything. He's been a huge help,” Daniel
stated.
“I know he has. All I'm saying is maybe you should take a closer
look. Daniel, it's only been five years that he's been a
Jackson-O'Neill. He lost his father and then became a part of
this wonderful family.”
Janet paused, drawing a breath as she thought about something.
“What are you thinking?” Daniel asked curiously.
“I'm wondering if Doctor Rich is the right person for him to talk to,”
Janet stated. “Her specialty is children. Jen and Jeff aren't
children anymore, and while Jen is handling everything very
responsibly, her issues are a little different from Jeff's.”
“Daddy, can you come here and help us?” Little Danny called out from
his spot at the game table.
“Sure. I'll be there in a minute,” Daniel answered.
Putting her hand on Daniel's arm, Janet urged, “Just keep in mind what
I've said. Maybe it's nothing, but keep it in mind.”
“I will,” Daniel assured as he hugged her goodbye. “Thanks,
Janet.”
====
The next day, Daniel was on his way home from running a couple of
errands. JD was with him as they drove down West Uintah.
They stopped at the light, but when it turned green, the Silver Fox
didn't budge. Horns began to blare.
“Daddy, why are those horns honking?”
“What? Oh, uh, because we're not moving,” Daniel answered
truthfully as he moved forward, trying desperately not to stare at the
repaired traffic light as he drove past.
The father and son chatted as they continued on, until Daniel pulled
his sports car over to the side of the road. His breathing grew
labored as he saw a white-headed woman trying to change the head of a
sprinkler.
~She does look a little like Catherine.~
Behind the woman, playing tag, were two young children. He saw
the woman grow frustrated and stand up, trying to regain her strength
and composure. He could feel it emanating from her. Then he
saw the woman staring back at him, and he could feel her tense up.
“Come on, Son,” Daniel stated, getting out of the vehicle and then
going around to the other side to help JD out of the car. Calmly,
they approached the woman until they were standing within a few feet of
her and the playing children. “Hello,” he called out.
“Hello,” the woman greeted. “May I help you with something?”
“Maybe I could help you,” Daniel offered, pointing down at the
sprinkler.
“It's on too tight, and I can't get it off. Normally, my hus...”
the woman paused, looking over at her children for moment, ”...it's
just so tight, and it's broken.”
“Let me try,” Daniel suggested, kneeling down to examine the damaged
sprinkler head.
“Thank you.”
“Daddy, can I go play with them?” JD asked, seeing the children smiling
at him.
“Sure, uh, if you don't mind,” Daniel answered, looking up at the woman
with questioning eyes.
The woman nodded, though she still had no idea who she was talking to.
“We always have spares,” the woman stated, pointing at the replacement
item that was on the grass.
“That's a good idea,” Daniel replied as he finished what the woman had
started. “We have to change these all the time, but they can be
tricky,” he stated a minute later as he stood back up.
“Thank you again, but ... who are you?”
“Ma'am, I ... I just wanted to let you know that you don't have to
worry. I gave my daughter my promise, and my other children
voted, so it's agreed. The meeting was adjourned.”
“Forgive me, but you still haven't said who you are,” the woman stated
expectantly. “And I really don't know what you just said.”
“Daniel ... Jackson.” Daniel sighed and then stated more firmly,
“I'm Daniel Jackson-O'Neill. My husband is the man your husband
rear-ended.”
The woman's eyes grew big, even as her skin paled. Tears
immediately welled in her eyes.
“I'm so sorry,” the widow spoke, her voice cracking.
“I think we all are. Ma'am, we're very lucky. My daughter told me that you're worried about a lawsuit. I just want to assure you that it's not going to happen.”
“A friend of my husband's has been helping me. He said he'd
received a notification.”
“Excuse me?”
“I think that's what he said.” Slapping her hands against her
sides, she continued, “I'm a housewife, Mister Jackson-O'Neill.
I've worked, but I don't understand these legal issues.”
“Ma'am, I ...”
“Maureen,” the woman corrected.
“Daniel,” the archaeologist spoke in kind. “Maureen, I'm not sure
what you received, but I've already spoken with our lawyer. We're
going to take the policy limits of your husband's insurance, but I
promise you, just like I promised my daughter, that your house, your
savings, and your children's futures aren't in jeopardy, not from us or
anyone associated with us.”
Daniel heard the woman's sobs of relief.
“I've been so afraid. I don't know what we would do.
Morris' life insurance will take care of us, if we have our house.”
“You have it, Ma'...Maureen,” Daniel promised again. He looked
over at the two twin girls and smiled. “We have twins, too -- a
boy and a girl.”
“How's your husband doing?”
“He'll be home soon,” Daniel stated. “JD, time to go.”
“Okay, Daddy.”
“He's a beautiful little boy.”
“We think so,” Daniel agreed. “Maureen, if you need anything,
please call,” he invited, pulling out one his business cards and
writing his personal cell phone number on the back.
“Thank you,” the woman acknowledged gratefully and then watched as
Daniel and JD headed back to the car. “Uh, Mister, oh, it's
Doctor, isn't it?”
“Of archaeology,” Daniel confirmed.
“I like to think of myself as a capable woman, but I'm not very
mechanical. I don't want charity, and thanks to you, I don't need
it; but would you happen to know of a handyman who can be
trusted? I hear all sorts of stories about men taking
advantage. I have young children. I can't afford to gamble.”
“Actually, I do. Call me in a few days, and I'll have some names
for you.”
“Thank you again,” Maureen replied, feeling more confident and able
than she had since her husband died.
Daniel nodded and then made sure JD was secured in his seat before
going back to the driver's side and getting in his car. He sat
for a moment, watching as Maureen led her girls towards their front
step. She stopped, turned around, and gave Daniel a sympathetic
nod and sad smile, which he returned.
Both families had lost something, and both would forever be connected
as a result.
====
“I wish I could have gone, but there's always the next one.
Besides, Dad's coming home, and I want to make sure I'm here,” Brianna
stated a few days later as she discussed the results of the dolphin
excursion.
“Megan wants you to go to the Bahamas with her on vacation next summer,
too,” Daniel advised with a smile.
“Really? We had a blast before,” the teenager replied
enthusiastically. She looked over at her father, who was driving
her home. “Daddy, I saw Reese again today.”
“How's she doing?”
“Better. She wasn't one of the two people chosen for the trip,
either, but guess what?”
“What?” Daniel asked, looking both ways before continuing on from a
stop sign.
“Doctor Belgardes told Reese that they'd forgotten to mention that a
third person was being selected to go on a scholarship of sorts, and
she'd been chosen. It's being funded by an anonymous donor.
I asked if she knew who, but she didn't know. They only told her
it was a business.”
“That's really nice,” Daniel replied, coming to another stop.
“I'm sure she's excited to go.”
“She is,” Brianna responded, staring at her father. “I love you,
Daddy.”
Daniel glanced over at the teenager and replied with a smile, “I love
you, too, Bri.”
“You know what else?”
“What else?” the archaeologist asked lightly.
“As schmaltzy as it sounds, I'm proud to be your daughter.”
Daniel looked over at Brianna, taking in her happy expression,
including the smiling eyes and rosy cheeks, and replied, “And I'm proud
you're our daughter, Bri.”
“You're pretty special, Daddy.”
“Not really.”
“Yes, you are. Does Dad know what you did?”
“Bri, I didn't ...” Daniel paused. With a shake of his head, he
decided not to feign ignorance and answered, “Not yet.”
“He'll understand. I know he will because I'm proud to be his
daughter, too,” Brianna stated firmly.
Daniel reached out and squeezed the girl's hand, saying nothing more
about the unspoken acknowledgment of J-O Enterprise's latest community
investment. It wasn't exactly a business deduction, but it was
for a worthy cause -- the happiness of a young girl who'd so tragically
lost her father in an automobile accident.
====
The next afternoon, after having heard about his company's gift, Jack
stared at his husband, aware of uncertainty in the man's expression,
but mostly seeing his resolve.
“You never cease to amaze me, Angel.”
“You're not mad?”
“Bri's right, Danny. I've hurried home with my pedal to the metal
more times than I want to admit. You had Carter do a report?”
“Of course, I did, and I went by and met Maureen. Uh, by the way,
Pete saw the accident report, and even if Mister Pflug had been doing
the speed limit ...
“I know, Danny. That's never bothered me. I've seen enough
to know that, in this scenario, those few extra miles per hour didn't
mean much.”
“Yeah,” Daniel agreed softly. “Odds are, nothing would have
changed. His foot would still have slammed down against the gas
pedal when he had the attack. I just wanted Maureen to know that,
too; or, at least, that her home was safe.”
“Daniel, no offense, but you'd feel sorry for a weeping willow,” Jack
asserted, seeing his lover flinch. “They passed?”
“Yes, Jack, they passed. I, um ... Jack, Bri likes Reese. I
think she'd like to establish a friendship with her, but I also think
she feels a little guilty about that.”
“Dolphins,” Jack spoke in a blustery tone before smiling and shaking
his head.
“How would you feel about that?” Daniel asked tentatively, referring to
the friendship.
“The man was trying to get home to his little girl, to spend ten
minutes with her on her birthday. I can't hate him, Danny.
I've tried to. I wanted to blame him for this,” Jack said,
patting his thighs and wincing that he could see the motion but not
feel it. “It was an accident.”
“I think Bri needs to hear that from you. Can you do that?
Can you find a way to tell her that it's okay?”
“Piece of cake,” Jack responded with a smile.
Daniel leaned forward and gave his lover a kiss. The two kissed
again, and then he smiled.
“Babe, it's time for you to come home.”
“Gonna break me out?”
Daniel looked at his watch and then nodded, saying, “Yeah, I am.
Right now. The warden won't even know what hit him.”
“That's my Danny.”
====
Though it took some doing, Daniel checked his husband out of Cedar Hills and, with the help of Lou Ferretti, took Jack home, much to the happy surprise of the unsuspecting brood. Cheers and tears erupted when Daniel wheeled his husband into the living room and announced it was for good.
All of a sudden, Jack had a full face of beagle. He hadn't felt the canine legs connect with his numb limbs, but he could feel the happy kisses on his face and see the wagging tail of Bijou.
“Missed you,” Jack admitted, holding the mama beagle close. He looked down at Katie, who was sitting, waiting for her turn, her tail wagging in anticipation. “Yeah, missed you, too.”
With things having settled and while dinner was being prepared, Jack remained true to his word and wheeled his way toward Brianna's room where he spent some one-on-one time catching up with her..
Afterwards, as he wheeled his way back to the hallway, Jack spun the chair around and said, “Hey, I hear you have a new friend.”
“A new friend?” Brianna asked, clueless to the reference.
“A girl named Reese. I bet she could use a good friend like you,”
Jack asserted with a supportive nod.
Brianna smiled and asked, “Are you sure, Dad?”
“I'm not the one you should be worried about, Bri. Worry about
yourself, your own heart. Listen to it. What's it telling
you?”
Thoughtfully, the teenager answered, “It's telling me that Reese and I
could be very good friends, but is it okay, Dad?”
“Yeah, Bri, it's okay.”
Brianna ran forward, putting her arms around Jack and hugging him.
“I love you, Bri.”
“I love you, too, Dad.”
====
~How am I going to do this?~ Jack wondered as he stared at several of
the children. He knew a lot of them were talking to him, but it
was a jumbled blur. With his promise to Daniel fulfilled about
Brianna, his purpose was no longer clear. ~I can't teach them
what I used to. I can't help Jonny with the obstacle course or
protect Ash from those juvenile boys that are already chasing after
her. How can I show Jenny how to fix the engine on Jo? I can't
even get in Jo now,~ he thought with despair about the small family
airplane that Daniel had gifted him with so many years ago.
Just as quick as he could blink, Jack's merriment at being home turned
into confusion and anxiety. The broods mumbled words and garbled
paragraphs served only to make him wonder why he was still alive.
~Maybe where Charlie is, he and I could play catch. We didn't
play catch enough.~
Dinner was surreal to the paralyzed man. Nothing was normal, and
everything was strange. He couldn't help, not like he used
to. Worse, everyone wanted to wait on him, as if he were an
invalid.
~Crap! I *am* an invalid.~
After dinner, Jack smiled as Billy told the brood more stories about
their childhood, but Jack didn't hear any of it. He stared at
Daniel, his beautiful soulmate. He had never been good enough for
the archaeologist. Now, he was a burden to him.
The nightmare turned darker when Daniel helped his husband take care of
some bodily needs. It couldn't get any worse; that is, until
Daniel mentioned remodeling their beloved dream house. That was
too much for the older man. This house had been crafted with
love, and he didn't want it to change. His mood shifted as he
questioned his very existence.
Within minutes of this final swing of Jack's mood, the entire family
had picked up on it. Just that fast, though united in love, the
Jackson-O'Neill family was, for the first time, truly lost. This
became even more evident in their first reunited family meeting, held
just before the children were to go up to bed.
“So, I'll start,” Daniel offered, seeing the unusual blank stares on
the brood's faces. “It's hard. Um, for me, I'm a little
frustrated because we have to do some remodeling of the house.”
“And I don't want to,” Jack snapped.
“But the reality is ...”
“Reality be damned,” Jack countered harshly, using a common swear word
that was rarely spoken in front of the brood and earning him a stern
glare from the younger man.
“Who's next?” Daniel asked, getting only silence in return, which
promptly ended the get-together.
~Just get me to bed. I don't want to think about this crap
anymore,~ Jack thought as his inward agony grew.
====
Jack was already in bed, lying flat on his back, staring up at the
ceiling, when Daniel walked in from the bathroom.
“Planning on sleeping standing up?” Jack asked snarkily when Daniel
paused just outside the door.
“No, of course not,” Daniel answered awkwardly as he got into the bed
and pulled up the covers. He, too, stared up at the
ceiling. ~What is this? All I've been doing for weeks is
waiting to have him back home with us and ... back in our bed
with me, where I can feel his heart beating every night; and now this.~
“Goodnight,” Jack stated coolly, closing his eyes.
“Goodnight,” Daniel replied, stunned at the awkwardness, not to mention
the nervousness, that existed at the moment.
“Jack ...”
“Danny ...”
The names were spoken at the same time, less than thirty seconds after
the monotone 'goodnight' wishes.
“I'm scared to death,” Jack admitted.
“Me, too,” Daniel replied, relieved that Jack was verbalizing what was
bothering him. Turning onto his side, he looked at his soulmate
with a tender expression and loving eyes. “You're my heart and
soul, Jack. I love you so freakin' much.”
“I love you, too,” Jack responded, though anxiety laced his tone.
“I missed you.”
“I've barely slept,” the younger man confessed.
“Ya gotta sleep, Danny.”
“I didn't have the right pillow.”
“I'm missing my blanket; it's one of a kind and can't be replaced,”
Jack spoke softly, moving his left hand to open up his body for his
lover.
With watery eyes, Daniel slowly slipped into his usual spot, his head
on husband's chest. He closed his eyes as he listened to the
heartbeat that meant life to him.
“Dan...”
“Shhh!” Daniel responded quickly, lightly slapping his husband's
chest. “I need to hear it. Just ... shhh!”
Jack's arms engulfed his soulmate. He rubbed the man's back and
then brought up his hand to run through the sleek, silky strands of
Daniel's hair. He lifted up his head to get closer. He
sniffed his lover's scent and sighed contently despite the tears that
were flowing down his cheeks and into Daniel's hair.
“The heartbeat of life, all life,” Daniel whispered as his hand began
to caress Jack's chest with tears of his own wetting Jack's pajama
top. “So long, so freakin' long.”
“Too friggin' long, Angel,” Jack agreed. “Geez, I need you here
with me, like this.”
“Hold me, Jack. Please hold me,” Daniel requested, soaking in the
feeling like a sponge and never wanting the moment to end.
====
Unfortunately, the next several days were lacking much of anything close to the tenderness the lovers had shared during Jack's first night home. Jack's mood swung from coping with his situation to wishing he were dead. Every time he thought he had a handle on life in a wheelchair, he'd grow sullen from not being able to do something he'd done before. It just wasn't easy for him to deal with his new life.
//Flashback//
“Babe, we have to take care of this,” Daniel stated sternly.
“Fine.”
“Jack, don't sneer at me like that,” the younger man demanded. “It's a pressure sore, and that's something that everyone has told us to look out for.” Seeing his lover simply scoff and look away in denial, Daniel continued pointedly, “People have died from pressure sores, but you're not going to be one of them.”
“Daniel ...”
“No arguments, Jack. I'm calling Margo and asking her for an
appointment. We need to ascertain the reason for the sore.”
“You're blowing this out of proportion,” Jack accused, not wanting to
return to the rehabilitation facility any more than he absolutely had
to.
“No, I'm not.” Trying to calm his angry husband, Daniel put forth
calmly, “Look, it could be caused by something simple, like how you're
moving from the wheelchair to the bed. It'll be okay. We
just ... we just don't want to take chances. I love you, Jack,
and I need you. I'm not going to lose you because you're too
stubborn to get treatment, especially for something we can handle.”
Jack let out a sigh and then nodded, letting out a still frustrated but
very genuine, “I love you, too,” as his soulmate picked up the phone to
dial Cedar Hills.
//End of Flashback//
Fortunately, Daniel had been right, and Margo had quickly determined that a slight alteration of how Jack transitioned from his wheelchair to the bed would take care of the pressure sore problem, and it had. On the down side, Jack had also had a couple of spasms in his left leg.
“It's call spasticity,” Margo had explained, adding that it wasn't
uncommon in paralyzed people. “Since this wasn't a problem while
you were here, it's possible you aren't getting enough fluids at home.”
“I've got a fridge full of beer,” Jack had snapped, totally frustrated
by the latest problem he was enduring.
“Beer aids the problems, not resolves it, General,” Margo had stated
strongly. “No beer,” she had said while looking at Daniel.
“No problem,” the archaeologist had assured while ignoring Jack's glare.
“I must drink ten glasses of water a day now,” Jack had barked.
“Not enough, especially with that pressure sore you've been
fighting. In fact, that's probably what's brought this on,” Margo
had put forth. “More liquids, Daniel, preferably water. Are
you following through with the massages at home?”
“Yes, just like you suggested,” Daniel had answered.
“If the spasms continue, let me know, but I think the increased fluid
intake will take care of it.”
Again, Margo had been right, but for Jack, all these new inconveniences were frustrations that he didn't want to deal with. Each new problem just drove him deeper into his personal dark place.
The children were scared and confused, but still trying to act like
everything was normal. They often huddled together in their
family groups -- Munchkins, Spitfires, Mouseketeers, and Mavericks,
with JD hopping between them. They maintained their solidarity,
not really talking about their fears, but professing their strength and
togetherness, and, ultimately, their ability to survive anything.
Jonny, especially, had taken charge. He'd begun acting like a
little general, trying to keep things organized and controlled.
That lasted for three days, until JD stared him down and retrieved his
beloved Patch, the stuffed dog gifted to him by Thor when he was
born. Jonny had taken it after his youngest brother hadn't made
his bed properly.
“I'm only three,” JD had argued.
“Almost four,” Jonny had reprimanded. “Dad might get mad if your
bed isn't made right.”
JD had fumed for an hour before deciding he just couldn't live without
Patch. He'd gone to the boys' room and removed Bogey from his
cage, taking the lizard and hiding him in his room. When Jonny
had discovered the theft, he'd hit the roof, promptly being admonished
by his parents for making a scene and then sent to bed early.
As soon as he'd been able, Jonny sneaked out of his room and returned
Patch to JD, who had then relinquished Bogey.
“Not nice, JD,” Jonny had spouted.
“I learn from the best, Jonny -- you.”
Halfway back to his room, Jonny had realized the compliment. He'd
returned to JD's room, and the two made up, giggling and laughing until
discovered by Daniel, who'd been pleased to see the rift was mended and
had simply suggested the boys go to sleep. The lizard-napping had
ended the oldest Munchkin's reign of terror as the little general, not
to mention having taught Jonny not to upset his youngest brother.
Jonny's military-like takeover hadn't been the only upheaval among the
children as, unknown to everyone else at this point, Chenoa and Lulu
had made a painful decision.
//Three Days Earlier//
“Noa, I think the step goes like this,” Lulu told her sister as they
practiced their dancing in their dance studio.
“I don't feel like dancing,” Chenoa admitted, turning off the music and
sitting down on the mat.
Lulu sat down opposite her sister. The two girls joined hands and
went into a cool down mode, moving back and forth as they stretched
their muscles.
“Lulu, I don't think Dad wants to see us dance anymore.”
“He can't move his legs at all,” Lulu sighed. “I think we make
him feel bad.”
“He hasn't watched us once,” Chenoa pointed out.
“I know,” Lulu agreed as the two separated their hands and began to
reach for their toes. “We make him sad.”
“Because we remind him that he can't walk anymore,” Chenoa assumed.
“I'll miss it,” Lulu said, standing up.
“Me, too, but it's for Dad.”
The two girls nodded, hugging each other to seal their agreement.
//End of Flashback//
While Chenoa and Lulu masked their pain, life inside the
Jackson-O'Neill home continued as best as possible. Daniel still
felt uneasy. Every day was a battle. Jack wasn't budging
about the remodeling, which meant that Daniel was lifting his lover in
and out of the tub when necessary, which wasn't all that easy. In
addition, due to his stubborn attitude about the remodel, Jack could
only traverse a small part of their home.
Since Jack was in denial, no one could move forward, something the
archaeologist was keenly aware of. Their so-called family
meetings were shorter than ever, and while the honesty was there, it
was about ice cream and not the children's feelings.
Doctor Rich had also communicated her dissatisfaction with how the
family counseling sessions were going as well. Alone, some of the
children would talk to her, but together, with Jack being a bump on a
log, the sessions were a dismal failure.
Daniel was struggling to do it all -- take care of Jack, the children,
the home, and J-O Enterprises. Sleep was rare and far from
peaceful. Chenoa's birthday had come and gone quietly, as had
been the agreement. Then the children had decided that what their
older father needed was his birthday, which meant moving up the
scheduled big party day to the tenth of the month, which was Brianna's
actual birthday.
This scheduled change meant that Daniel had a lot of work and planning
to do. A lot of birthdays had to be included on that one day, and
Jack wasn't in a position to help, even if Daniel could somehow explain
the change in date to him. Today being the seventh, time was
running out to get everything done.
To complicate things, Jack's mood on this afternoon was at its
worst. He was tired of being inside and treated like he was a
child. That's how it felt to him. He'd picked a fight with
Daniel and now just wanted to commiserate without anyone around to
upset his chosen mood.
“Jack, where are you going?” Daniel asked, frustration oozing from him
at the downturn life had taken.
“Outside.”
“Where outside?”
Jack spun the wheelchair around and barked, “Anywhere where there
aren't any people.”
The general turned again and headed for the living room. He could
hear Daniel walking behind him.
“Jack ...”
“Daniel, shut up!” Jack took a breath and called out loudly,
“Girls, walk!”
In an instant, Bijou and Katie were in the living room.
“Get your leashes,” Jack ordered, staring at Daniel as the canines
headed over for the table where their leashes were. “Don't forget
the harnesses,” he called out.
Amazingly to Daniel, though when he thought about it, it really wasn't
that unusual, Bijou stood up on her hind feet and opened the drawer
with her right paw. She reached in and grabbed each item one by
one, dropping them on the floor until she got the last leash.
Then the two dogs hurried over to Jack.
Still staring at Daniel, Jack ordered, “Bijou, up.” As soon as
the mama beagle had jumped up, Jack took her harness and slipped it
on. Then he attached the leash, ordering her down. “Katie,
up,” he ordered, repeating the same steps he'd taken with Bijou.
Mouthing off in one of his nastiest tone's ever, he said to his
husband, “If you're worried about me, I'm sure the girls are capable of
scaring off the bad guys, and if you really have to track me, their
collars still have the GPS units in them.”
Daniel watched as Jack worked his way to the patio door, opening it and then heading outside with the beagles. He wheeled down the temporary ramp that had been placed there and headed for the new gate, a sensor-operated one which had replaced the standard version. Pressing the correct code into the keypad, the gate opened, and Jack and the girls were finally on their way for their walk.
The archaeologist stared out the narrow windowpane by the front door,
watching until Jack and the beagles were out of his sight. He was
so tired of arguing with Jack, and he was even more tired of all the
indecision. Their house needed remodeling, and Jack was still
fighting just about all of it. It was making everything tougher
than it needed to be.
~We have to find our way, Jack. Soon: gawd, it needs to be soon.~
====
“Hey,” Daniel greeted, smiling as Jeff looked over from his printer
that was on his desk in his bedroom.
“Hi, Daddy,” Jeff greeted. “I'm just printing out a couple of
photos to add to our history book.
“Documenting everything?” Daniel questioned, standing against the
doorway, his hands in his pockets.
“It's our history,” Jeff answered, getting a nod from his younger
father.
“Jeff, you've been a little quiet. I know I'm not noticing a lot
of things lately, but I have picked up on that.”
Seizing the moment, Jeff stated, “Daddy, remember when you said we
could see a therapist, I mean someone other than Doctor Rich?”
“Yes,” Daniel replied, walking in and sitting down on the stool that
was next to the wall and close to his son's desk.
“Could I?”
“See someone else?” Daniel asked. “Sure.”
“She's nice, but she doesn't get it, and I don't know how to explain my
situation to her,” Jeff stated.
Daniel recalled his conversation a couple of weeks before with
Janet. He'd followed that up with her on the phone a couple of
times since then and believed that he understood better what her
comments were about.
“Actually, I was thinking that you might prefer to see someone at the
Academy hospital, someone with ... clearance,” Daniel put forth.
“Yeah. Is that possible?” Jeff inquired.
“Aunt Janet already gave me a name. Uh, Doc...tor ... Phillips, I
think it was. He's a psychiatrist, but he's also an accomplished
pilot. He actually obtained his degree while serving as a captain
in the Air Force, so he knows what it's all about, and he knows about
the Stargate. He's actually gone through several times, so you
could really talk to him, without guarding your words.”
“I'd really like that, Daddy. I'm fine; I am, but ...”
“Jeff, you're fine like I'm fine. Please don't cover up your
feelings. You're helping me with your brothers and sisters, and I
need you for that. Actually, I appreciate that more than you
know, but that doesn't mean that you don't have a right to have your
own issues. You know, you've gone through a lot of transitions in
the last few years. Don't be afraid to take a closer look at that
and be honest about it.”
“I love being a Jackson-O'Neill.”
“That doesn't mean you don't wish with all your heart that your father
hadn't died on that mission. It's okay to wish that.”
“I think of him every day, Daddy.”
“That's the right thing to do. We never wanted to replace him;
Dad and I only wanted to give you our love and a place in our home, and
we hoped you'd want that, too.”
“I do.”
“So, I'll make the arrangements with Doctor Phillips, okay?”
“Thanks, Daddy,” Jeff said. “Um, would you rather I didn't keep
doing this?” he asked, referring to the photos he'd been taking lately
to capture this difficult period in their lives.
“Photography is part of your ... true function,” Daniel mused, though
Jeff wasn't sure of the meaning. “Don't stop. I need to go
check on Dad. He took the girls out for a walk.”
“By himself?”
“Rebellion, I think,” Daniel advised, getting up and gripping Jeff's
shoulder securely. “We love you, Jeff, but we're just human
beings. I hope you remember that.”
As Daniel left, Jeff pondered those words and the odd qualms he was
feeling in his gut. He had emotions he didn't understand, and Doctor Rich hadn't been able to help. Staring at the pictures he'd just printed, he hoped the man Daniel had mentioned would be able to help him sort through whatever it was that was bothering him.
====
Later that afternoon, Aislinn was trying to get her father to feel
better. He'd seemed so alone to her, and she missed him.
Suddenly, she had an idea. Her dad loved pottery, and she did,
too.
“Dad, we could make a new vase,” Aislinn suggested. “Then we
could put some pretty flowers in it.”
“Not right now,” Jack replied sourly as he played with his hands,
wishing he had something to hold.
“I know!” the young girl exclaimed. “We could make Daddy a new
picture frame and put a picture of you in it. Jeff could take
it. Daddy would love that.”
“Sweetheart, not right now,” Jack said a bit more forcefully.
“Well, maybe you could show me how to make a cup. I'm not very
good at those,” Aislinn suggested. Feeling at a loss, the little
girl wondered, ~How can I make Dad feel better? He's so sad
inside.~
“Ash, I said not now,” Jack snapped. “Why don't you go play with
Jenny in the game room.”
“You don't want to do pottery with me?” the little girl asked.
~Dad's not mad at me. He just wishes he could be in the tree
house with David, Jonny, and Ricky right now,~ she told herself,
knowing her brothers were having an adventure in the tree house Jack
had built years before.
“Not now, Sweetheart,” Jack answered as gently as he could.
“Okay, Dad,” the sad little girl replied as she sauntered slowly away,
her head bowed and her hands clasped behind her back.
“Ash?”
“Yes, Dad?” the hopeful girl asked as she turned around.
“Maybe tomorrow.”
“I know! I can read you a story,” Aislinn suggested, hurrying
over to the bookshelf. ~I knew I could think of something.
He'll like this.~
Jack squirmed, but he did his best to cover it up, forcing a smile as
one of his princesses read him a story.
====
“Jonny, you awake?” Aislinn whispered late that night. Her
parents had already made their rounds and had gone to bed
themselves. “Jonny.”
“Ash, I'm sleeping.”
“No, you're not. You're awake,” Aislinn observed. She
hurried over to Little Danny's bed and shoved his arms. “Little
Danny, wake up.” She shook him more, repeating, “Wake up!”
Aislinn returned to Jonny's bed, getting in and scooting the boy over
so that he was by the wall.
“Ash, are you okay?” Little Danny asked as he lay down next to his
sister, realizing she wanted some Munchkin time.
“Ash, what's wrong?” Jonny asked when his sister began to sniffle.
“He didn't even listen,” Aislinn began. “I tried to read Dad a
story, something he'd like, but he was just sitting there. He
wouldn't do pottery with me, either.”
“Dad's still sad, Ash,” Little Danny explained softly.
“I'm sad, too, but he doesn't even want to be with us.”
“Yes, he does,” Jonny insisted.
“Jonny, fix it.”
Jonny stared at his sister. He didn't know how to fix things this
time. He'd tried to play with his older father, too. Just like with Aislinn, Jack had gone through the motions, but Jonny had known his heart wasn't in it.
“We'll all fix it,” Little Danny offered, realizing Jonny didn't have
the answer to their sister's request.
“How?”
“Well, Dad and Daddy tell us to never give up,” Little Danny said.
“That's right,” Jonny affirmed with a nod.
“Especially not on each other,” Little Danny added.
“What do we do?” Aislinn asked, using her hands to try and stop her
tears.
“Don't cry, Ash,” Jonny pleaded, moving a tad closer to his sister.
“I miss Dad sooooo mmmm....much,” the youngest triplet cried, causing
both of her brothers to put their arms around her.
“It'll be okay, Ash. I promise,” Jonny stated firmly.
“Jonny's right, Ash. We just have to have a tough skin.
That's what Dad calls it.”
“Like when people pick on us because we have two fathers,” Jonny
added. “We'll get Dad back. You'll see.”
“How do you know?” the frightened young girl asked.
“We have Munchkin power,” Little Danny answered, putting one hand out
in front of him.
Aislinn thought about it a moment and then nodded, putting her hand on
Little Danny's. A second later, Jonny's hand topped his sister's.
“On three,” the oldest Munchkin called out quietly. “One ... two
...”
“Munchkin power!” the triplets exclaimed quietly before settling under
the covers and falling asleep.
====
With his parents and siblings occupied elsewhere, Jonny lined up
several of the family pets in the recreation room.
Bijou and Katie were lying down on the floor, their eyes following the
boy as he paced back and forth like a general addressing his
troops. Mittens was on the top of one of the sofa sectionals,
while Calico was staring at Ptolemy, who was secured in her cage.
“Calico, eyes front,” the little general ordered, getting a rebellious
meow in response. “Eyes front, Callie!”
Reluctantly, the feline got up and meandered her way over to where the
beagles were.
“You have a special assignment,” Jonny stated to the animal
kingdom. He looked over at small animal cages that he'd brought
downstairs. “That includes you two, too,” he said to the guinea
pigs. “And you,” he said to the rabbits.
In response, Bagel and Cream Cheese both hopped forward a step.
“Dad needs lots of extra attention. Your assignment is to give
Dad as much attention as you can. Don't let his growl stop
you. He doesn't mean it when he yells. Sometimes important
people say things they don't mean. Dad's just worried.
Don't give up. You're Jackson-O'Neills, and we never give up, no
matter how loud Dad gets. Operation: Dad Love begins now.
Go to it!”
The animal kingdom shared looks and then went on their way. Jonny
returned the smaller, caged animals to their homes and then plopped
down on his bed, holding his longtime pet, Bogey the lizard, close.
“I know generals aren't supposed to be scared, Bogey, but anyone would
be scared if they couldn't walk anymore. Dad's still brave, and
he's still the best soldier ever. He doesn't mean it when he
yells. He didn't mean it, did he, Bogey?”
====
Later that day, as he wheeled himself through the living room, Jack
felt something strange on his shoulder. Stopping, he looked to
the side and groaned.
“Mittens, get down.”
Jack's request was unheeded, so he just sighed as he wheeled forward to
the patio door, with the cat happily hitching a ride on his
shoulder. Suddenly, he heard a squawk. He looked over to
his right and saw Ptolemy walking towards him.
“Bird, back!”
“Dad love,” Ptolemy spoke.
“I don't know where your dad is, but I'm definitely *not* your dad,”
Jack stated sharply.
“Ordered to love,” Ptolemy spoke cryptically.
“What are you talking about?”
“Operation now.”
“Mittens, Polly's off her crackers,” Jack mused, shaking his head.
“Love Dad,” Ptolemy stated before turning around and returning to her
cage.
“I'll pass it along,” Jack sighed, totally confused by the exchange.
====
“Daniel!”
“What?” Daniel asked as he ran into the living room where Jack was
taking a nap on the sofa.
“Get this thing off of me!”
“Bagel is not a thing.”
“How'd she get here?” Jack questioned curiously.
“I have no idea,” Daniel answered as he picked up the rabbit and began
to rub her fur. ~How did you get down here?~
“I swear, Danny, it's a conspiracy. Everywhere I've gone today,
I've been attacked by the zoo.”
“Maybe they've missed you.”
“There's that,” Jack agreed hesitantly, reaching up for the rabbit and
taking her into his possession, putting her back down on his
chest. “Or maybe someone's trying to make me go insane.”
“Right,” Daniel responded dryly and then turning around to head back to
the kitchen to continue making dinner.
“Daniel!”
“What?” the younger man asked, returning to his lover.
“I'm gonna take another nap.”
“You just took one.”
“Your powers of observation are underwhelming,” Jack snapped, patting
the rabbit and wishing the motion would soothe him as much as it seemed
to be doing to Bagel. With a sigh, he said, “I'm tired. I'm
tired all the time.”
“I've noticed that,” Daniel acknowledged with concern.
“No, we're not going back to the prison, not again, not until I have to
for PT,” Jack stated sternly as he thought about his next scheduled
physical therapy session.
“I called Margo this morning.”
“Let me guess. It's normal.”
“Yes, it is. She recommended some vitamins and more exercise.”
“Exercise?” Jack questioned coldly, grimacing when Bijou jumped up on
the end of the sofa and stared at him, almost accusing him of being a
pain in the butt. “Okay, okay.”
As Bijou relaxed against Jack's feet, Daniel stated, “We need to look
at getting some specialized equipment for you.”
“Right,” Jack sighed unhappily, closing his eyes in the hopes of ending
the conversation.
“We'll talk about it later,” Daniel stated, fully aware of what his
husband was doing and deciding to let the subject go for now.
**And we *will* talk about it later.**
**Dictator.**
**Yeahsureyoubetcha!** Daniel replied, lending a moment of normalcy to
their brief tiff.
====
“I've been so busy, I haven't seen any of your new dance
routines. Show me one,” Sara requested, surprised when Chenoa and
Lulu simply stared at each other. “What's going on?”
Sara was doing something she'd been doing ever since Jennifer had
called her in September about the children's homeschooling. Two
or three days a week, she was spending several hours a day at the
Jackson-O'Neill home, teaching the children everything from social
studies to art appreciation. The kids were on a break now, and
she'd been chitchatting with the young dancers when this twist to their
conversation had occurred.
“Girls?” Sara asked curiously when nothing but silence had greeted her
initial question.
“We're not dancing anymore,” Chenoa admitted.
“What? Why not?”
With a glance to her sister, Lulu explained, “We don't want Dad to feel
bad.”
“Why would he feel bad watching you dance?” Sara questioned quizzically.
“Because he can't dance,” Chenoa answered sadly.
“Girls, no. Your dad loves that you dance. He talks about
it all the time,” Sara refuted.
“Not anymore,” Lulu spoke in a near-whisper, her head down. “It
makes him sad.”
“He hasn't watched us dance in a long time,” Chenoa pointed out.
“He looks away when we talk about it,” Lulu added.
“So we agreed not to dance anymore, because as much as we love to
dance, we love Dad more,” Chenoa elaborated as Lulu bobbed her head in
agreement.
Sara sighed as she reached out for the hands of the curly-haired girls
and pulled them up close to her. She slid her arms around them,
so she could comfort them with light touches on their backs while she
talked.
“Noa, Lulu, you both have a beautiful gift. When you dance, it
takes our breaths away. We go places in our minds that we
wouldn't without your feet taking us there. Your dad is so very
proud of you. He *beams* when he tells me about your routines.”
“Not anymore,” Chenoa sniffled, emotion beginning to overtake her.
“Girls, your dad is going through a difficult adjustment. I know
it's hard on all of you, but the best way to help him is to keep on
doing everything that you did before the accident. It may take
him a while, but he'll snap out of this funk he's in one of these
days.” Sara paused, still seeing sad faces on the sisters.
“One day very soon, your dad is going to be his old self again, and how
do you think he's going to feel when he finds out that you've stopped
dancing because of him?”
Chenoa and Lulu exchanged a look, small gasps coming from them at the
same time.
“He's going to be sad and feeling very guilty, don't you think?” Sara
prodded, her hands rubbing the girls' backs.
“She's right, Lulu.”
“I know. I don't want Dad to feel guilty.”
“Be patient with your dad. He'll come around,” Sara promised,
drawing the girls into a hug. “He loves you so very much, and he
wants you to dance.”
“Noa, I have an idea!” Lulu exclaimed when the hug ended.
“What?”
“Let's make a dance just for Dad.”
“An 'I love you' dance,” Chenoa replied enthusiastically.
“Thanks, Aunt Sara,” Lulu said as she began to head for the dance
studio. Then she stopped and looked back, a startled look on her
face as she said, “Oh, we have history next.”
Sara smiled and replied, “Not today. Today, you dance.”
The two girls grinned and then hurried off to the dance studio, eager
to prepare a new routine for their older father.
~Okay, Jack. Enough of this,~ Sara sighed, getting up and heading
for the study.
“You want something?” Jack called out a bit sharply from his
wheelchair, which was facing the wall.
“Jack, what are you doing in here?”
“The same thing I'd be doing anywhere I was. I'm sitting and
staring. I do that a lot these days. It's my new hobby,”
Jack snarked.
“Having another 'poor me' party?” Sara retorted, walking over to the
sofa and sitting down. “Jack, I really don't care if you want to
sit in here all day and feel sorry for yourself, but I'm not going to
let you hurt Daniel or these children.”
“Since when are you so protective of Daniel? Aren't you supposed
to hate him or something?”
“Jack, stop!” Sara exclaimed, her head going back against the sofa in
frustration. “Were you this stubborn when we were married?”
“Probably,” Jack admitted. Somehow, the odd agreement resulted in
a small chuckle. It broke the tension and opened the door to the
problem of the day. “What is it I'm in trouble for?” he asked calmly.
“Are you aware that Lulu and Noa have stopped dancing?”
“No, they haven't,” Jack denied.
“Yes, Jack, they have. They don't want to upset you.”
“What are you talking about?” Jack asked sharply, not liking what he
was hearing.
“Jack, your legs are paralyzed, not your brain, so pay attention and
cut the 'dumb general' bit. Noa and Lulu didn't want you to feel
bad, and they think you do because you've ignored their dancing since
you've been home.”
“No, I ... I have n... I ... crap,” Jack sighed. “I have,” he
admitted sadly. “They talk about dancing and my mind goes to
Danny and how we ...”
“Jack?”
“Danny and I, we dance ... danced, a lot,” Jack confided. “We'd
turn down the lights, put on something soft and sweet, and we'd dance,
sometimes for hours. No one else exists when we dance.” He sighed
as he corrected, “Danced. I can't dance with him anymore, Sara,
and I guess I can't deal with that.”
Leaning forward, Sara ordered sternly, “Toughen up, Jack. Your
kids need you.”
“What happened to all that compassion?”
“You get what you need, and right now, you don't need compassion.
You need to hear it like it is, and the way it is, your little dancers
are hurting. I convinced them they were wrong. I told them
that their dad would come around.” Standing up, Sara urged, “Make
it soon, Jack. They're good, you know.”
Jack stared at the wall again. He didn't want to hurt any of his
children or interfere with their talents and gifts. As he thought
back, he realized he had ignored the girls when it came to their
dancing. It just hurt him to know that he'd never be able to
dance with his husband again. They fitted together so amazingly
well.
~I have to get over this, for Lulu and Noa,~ Jack told himself,
determined to find a way to do just that, all the while fearing he
wouldn't be able to. ~How do I tell Danny that I screwed up and
let down our kids -- again, *especially* when I'm sure it's not for the
last time?~
====
Two days later, Little Danny stared at the vacant wheelchair. He
knew it was a helpful device. It was something that allowed his
older father mobility, but it was also the symbol of how much his
family had lost. At the same time that he hated it, he also
appreciated its value. His heart was battling with his head.
Yesterday had been the worst day of his life, or second worst if he
counted the day he had to 'break up' with Karissa. The big
birthday bash for Jack, the Munchkins, the Spitfires, Chenoa, and Lulu
had been a disaster. All of their planning and hard work had been
for nothing. Jack had either been a mime, rotting away in his
wheelchair while saying nothing, or he'd been a sarcastic, uncaring
bear, growling at various family and friends for no reason other than
to spread his misery.
Little Danny's heart broke upon realizing his older father wasn't even
going to acknowledge the joy of the day. He'd cut the cake, while
barely looking at it, sending part of it on the floor. He hadn't
been interested in their presents, and that had made it difficult for
the children to enjoy their own gifts.
The worst moment had come at the end of the so-called party, when
Daniel had had enough of Jack's whines and sneers and had actually told
his lover off in front of everyone. It had been one of the worst
fights the children had ever witnessed between their parents. In
the end, Daniel had retreated upstairs to the roof deck, leaving Billy
to tend to Jack while Jilly soothed the upset children.
The grieving and confused young genius needed an outlet for his
frustration, and the wheelchair had suddenly become that outlet.
“I hate you,” the little boy whispered. He turned and looked
around the bedroom. There was no one else around. “I hate you,”
he said more firmly. Suddenly, he broke the rules and ran through
the hallway, to his bedroom. He pulled his pillow off his bed and
then ran back down the hallway, through the jog that connected the new
and old parts of the house, and to his parents bedroom. His chest
heaving, he looked around again to make sure he was alone. Not
quite a shout, he exclaimed, “I hate you” while swatting the wheelchair
with the pillow several times, using every bit of energy and force that
he could muster.
Then the child prodigy backed away. He blinked as he stared at
the mobile chair and then down at his pillow that was now torn and
tattered a bit.
“I hate you, but Dad needs you, and I love Dad, so be a good chair and
help him, okay? I'm sorry.”
Crying, Little Danny walked slowly to his bedroom, laid down on his
bed, and rested his head on the pillow, having turned it slightly to
prevent the stuffing from falling out.
“I love you, Dad,” the boy whispered as he closed his eyes.
====
Two more tortuous days later, Daniel brought in the mail and headed for
the study to begin his usual sorting procedure. He was trying to
be upbeat, or at least civil, but that wasn't easy, considering what
had happened on big birthday day.
“Mail's in,” the archaeologist called out to his lover, who was in the
study, behind his desk playing a computer game.
“Anything exciting?”
Sitting down on the old but always comfortable sofa, Daniel shifted
through the mail, putting them down into their appropriate piles as he
worked his way through the large stack. There was double the
amount there normally would be, since the day before had been a holiday
-- Columbus Day.
“Utility bill, Mark's bill, Geo subscription, Ma...yo Clinic,” Daniel
stammered, flipping the official looking envelop over to see the
reverse side.
“What?” Jack called out, not stopping his game.
“Jack, this is addressed to 'L. Daniel Jackson-O'Neill'.”
“L. Daniel?”
Opening the correspondence, Daniel was stunned to read the letter.
“Stop playing,” Daniel requested softly as he read.
“What's in it? A request for a donation?” the older man asked as
he continued to play.
Standing, Daniel ordered more forcefully, “Jack, stop playing that
freakin' game. This is a letter to Little Danny about a new
spinal surgery. It's in the early testing stages. Jack,
this is for real. Our son's in contact with this doctor at the
Mayo Clinic.”
“Let me see that,” Jack ordered, snatching the letter from his lover
just as soon as Daniel was close enough for him to do so.
“Thanks, but no thanks,” he snorted, tossing the paper down to the desk
and returning to his game.
Leaning forward, Daniel reached out and grabbed Jack's hand, preventing
him from continuing with his game.
“What are you doing?” the older man questioned sternly.
“Jack, do you realize what this is?” Daniel questioned strongly.
“Our son broke the rules and ... went on the internet to make a
connection with the Mayo Clinic. The *Mayo Clinic*, Jack; and he
did it convincingly. This doctor doesn't know he's been
corresponding with a child.” Pulling his hand back, he continued,
“Who knows what else he's done, but ... this,” he picked up the letter,
“is a big deal, Jack. He almost got you in. Read this
again. You just missed their qualification layer. Our son
did that, for you, because he loves you, and he's worried about you.”
“He wants a father who can run and play with him, that's what it means.”
“Cut it out with the self-pity, Jack. I'm sick and tired of
it. Our children should be focused on our lives as it us.”
~Gawd, but I am ready for that defining moment Margo talked
about.~ Taking a deep breath, Daniel continued in a lighter tone,
“Sled hockey, remember? We should be ... reinventing our world to
someplace exciting and possible. Little Danny wants you to walk,
yes, but he wouldn't be doing this if you weren't wallowing in that
chair every minute of the day.”
“I have a game to play,” Jack responded. “No TV for a week.”
“Excuse me?” Daniel asked incredulously.
“Little Danny broke the rules. No TV for a week. Make that
no TV or internet for a week; no, make that for a month!”
“Stuff it!” Daniel exclaimed angrily. “I'm not punishing him for
this,” he said, returning to the mail. “Little Danny is smart,
smart enough to know he was breaking the rules; and he did it anyway.”
“Overt disobedience -- one month,” Jack insisted.
“No,” Daniel argued strongly, his ire stirring as it hadn't done in
quite a while. “Our son is willing to endure punishment at your hands,
the hands of the dad he loves, to save you from yourself.” He
paused, shaking his head. “You know, we've never formally said
what or who we believe in, spiritually, except that there is definitely
a power that touches all of us, but our children believe in God.
What Little Danny has done sounds a lot like a man who lived and died
over two-thousand years ago, doesn't it, Jack? I mean,
sacrificing himself to try and help someone who doesn't even want him,
all in the name of love.”
Jack flinched, but didn't look up, not wanting to see the fury in his
Love's eyes.
“Right now our nine-year-old son is more of a man than you are!
Hell, Jack, they all are, including JD.”
Jack looked up at Daniel's swear word. Neither were strangers to
swearing, especially himself, but since the Munchkins were born, their
use of anything even close to profanity had pretty much ceased inside
their home. It was a shock to hear the word from his husband now,
when the children were nearby, and it was a sign of just how upset
Daniel truly was.
Seeing he had his husband's attention, Daniel continued, “Every single
one of our children has stepped up to the plate and come through for
you, and what do you do? You spit on their love. They
wanted the 'King of Birthdays' to have the best birthday of all.
They volunteered to have one big party so you would have the most
special birthday of anyone, and so I wouldn't have to plan separate
parties, so I could focus on being with you. They chose
decorations that meant more to you than to them. The foods were
your favorites, not theirs. They did everything they could to
make that big party special for you. They've been busting their
butts for you, and all you do is push them away. I've been
disappointed in your actions in the line of duty, Jack, but I have
*never* been disappointed in you -- until now, that is. Push me
away all you want, Jack, but never, *never,* hurt our children like
that again, or you'll regret it.”
The older man looked away, not wanting to hear the harsh and
all-too-true words Daniel was speaking. It hurt, but he couldn't
reply. What could he say? The answer was nothing, so he
continued playing his game, hoping Daniel hadn't seen the slight
hesitation on his face when the cruel words had rightfully stabbed him
through his heart.
“You're pathetic!” Daniel accused angrily. He waited for a
response, but there was nothing but the sounds of the game his lover
was playing. ~Deal with this fast, Jack. I'm not sure how
much more I can take of this.~ Frustrated, he refocused on
sorting the mail, surprised when he saw yet another letter addressed to'L. Daniel Jackson-O'Neill'. ~The Salk Institute,~ he sighed proudly. ~You're amazing, Little Danny. Punish you? I don't think so.~
====
Still distraught two days later, the middle Munchkin stared at the
telephone. He knew he wasn't supposed to make phone calls without
permission, but he really needed to. His parents had made up, at
least for today. That was part of the problem. One day
everything was perfect, and the next day it was so far from perfect
that it was easy to forget that the day before had been good.
Resigning himself to the fact that he was about to consciously break
another one of the family rules, he took a breath, picked up the
receiver, and dialed the direct line number he had memorized.
--
“Here's the contract, Karissa,” Lily Faberge stated as she entered the
woman's office with the papers.
“Thanks, Lily. Are you sure it has all the changes?” Karissa
asked, quickly adding, “Mister Danton insists on perfection.”
“Everything's there. He certainly isn't an easy man to deal with.”
“That's why I'm about to get on a plane to Albuquerque,” Karissa sighed.
Looking at her watch, Lily replied, “You'd better hurry.”
Karissa stood up, taking the papers and putting them into her
briefcase. Just as she reached out for her coat, she heard her
private phone line ring.
“Karissa, you only have thirty-five minutes,” Lily warned.
Concerned something might be wrong with a family member, Karissa picked
up the phone and answered with an anxious, “Hello.”
“Rissa, are you busy?” Little Danny asked tentatively.
Karissa Lewis knew the tone of her young admirer's voice.
Something was wrong. She also knew he wouldn't be calling her if
he didn't truly need her.
“No, of course not,” Karissa answered, sitting back in her chair.
“How are you?”
“Rissa, will you take me out to lunch? Please?”
“Well, sure. Let me talk with one of your fathers.” Karissa
heard the silence, and that's when she knew for sure that Little Danny
was scared about something. Without him telling her, it was clear
that he'd made the phone call without permission. “You know what?”
“What?”
“I have a contract that your fathers need to sign. It's really
important,” Karissa stated, tapping on her briefcase as she thought
about the Danton contract. “Why don't I come by in a few minutes
and, um, I'll ask your parents about lunch?”
“Thanks, Rissa!”
“I'll see you in a few minutes,” Karissa stated, smiling as she hung up
the phone.
“Karissa ...” Lily began.
“Call the airline and see if you can get me on the four o'clock
flight,” Karissa interrupted. “Call Mister Danton and tell him
I've had a family emergency. You'd better make me a hotel
reservation in case he decides to make this harder than it should
be.” Standing up, she grabbed her coat and briefcase and headed
for the door. “I'll call you later to verify.”
Lily nodded, curious who was on the phone that had such power to cause
J-O Enterprises to potentially lose an important client.
====
“Hi, David,” Karissa greeted when the door opened. “I need to see
your parents.”
“They're in the study,” David answered, letting the woman in.
Just as David and Karissa reached the living room, Daniel walked down
the hallway and called out, “Karissa, is there a problem?”
“Problem? Well, I have a contract that you and Jack need to
sign,” Karissa advised as she pulled out the paper and handed it to him.
With everything under control, David waved goodbye and headed back to
the kitchen, where'd he been when he'd heard the knock on the door.
Daniel looked at the paper, his eyebrows arching in surprise.
Just as he was about to question the visit, he heard another voice, and
it explained the mystery.
“Hi, Karissa!” Little Danny greeted enthusiastically.
“Hi, Little Danny. How have you been?” the woman asked eagerly.
“I'm okay,” the woman's admirer answered.
“I was thinking about you earlier,” Karissa spoke. “Gee, it's
been a long time since we've done anything together. Hey, how
about lunch?” She looked up at her employer and asked, “Daniel,
would it be all right if I took Little Danny out to lunch?”
Daniel looked at his namesake. He was wearing his best blue shirt
and a new blazer. He was obviously expecting Karissa and wanted
to look his best. Even though the boy's so-called crush on the
woman had been set aside from the reality of their age difference,
Little Danny still loved her. Everyone knew it.
“No, uh, I mean, sure. Jack and I will look this over and have it
signed by the time you get back.”
“Great. Let's go,” Karissa said, smiling as she held out her
hand, which Little Danny eagerly grasped. “I've missed you.”
“I've missed you, too.”
Daniel watched as the chattering pair left the house. Glancing at
the contract, he shook his head and then returned to the study.
“Who was at the door?” Jack asked.
The archaeologist sat at the edge of the desk, fumbling with the paper
as he answered, “Karissa. She said we need to sign this.”
Curious, Jack took the paper and scoffed, “It's a copy!”
“I know,” Daniel affirmed, nodding his head.
“Daniel, Karissa doesn't need us to sign this, even if it were the
original,” Jack pointed out.
“You know that, and I know that, but ...”
“But what?” Jack asked a bit impatiently.
“Little Danny doesn't know that.”
Jack frowned a second before inquiring, “What does that mean?”
“Jack, I think he called her and asked her to come over,” Daniel
answered.
“Isn't she supposed to be in New Mexico this afternoon to talk to this
control freak?” Jack questioned, flopping the paper in his hands.
“Yes, but I'm guessing she got an SOS from our son and came right
over. He was expecting her.”
“How do you know?”
“He was dressed in his best. Karissa asked if they could go to
lunch after handing me this. I suspect that was the plan, to use
this contract as an excuse for her visit and their lunch date.”
“Little Danny lied?”
“No. I didn't ask him anything, or her. I just decided to
let them go. Jack, I've been thinking about the brood and the
rules about the phone. They're getting older, and, well ...”
“They need some space.”
“I think so,” Daniel responded as he stood up. “I'm going to
check on lunch.” Stopping in the doorway, he looked back at his
Love and commented, “Karissa has priorities.”
“Apparently,” Jack acknowledged.
“And we're okay with that.”
“Apparently,” Jack repeated.
“Even though the Danton project is a million-dollar deal,” Daniel
pointed out.
Nodding, Jack agreed, “Even though.”
“Just checking,” the archaeologist replied with a smile. “You
know, she did get the Barnes account back.”
“There's that,” Jack acknowledged about the account that had been
temporarily lost earlier in the year due to Karissa's devotion to
Little Danny and a decision she'd made to spend time with him instead
of adhering to business. It had been an emotional period, a time
when the little boy realized that he had to let Karissa go. After
all, she was a grown up, and he was a child. “He's a happy camper
now.”
“So, we're agreed.”
Jack looked at the contract and dramatically held it out to the right,
easing it down until the buzz of the paper shredder was heard.
“That's what I thought,” Daniel said, a pleased expression on his face
before he finally went to check on their lunch. As he headed for
the kitchen, he continued to smile. ~That felt ... normal.~
Unfortunately, the 'normal' moments were few and far between for the
family these days, which was one of the reasons their child prodigy had
felt the need to call Karissa.
~We have to figure this out,~ Daniel reminded himself, a sense of
urgency in his mind, even though he realized the solution would be a
slow moving one and not something immediate. ~Jack just needs
more time. We'll be okay.~
====
“Hey, no holding out on me,” Karissa encouraged with a smile.
During lunch, Karissa and Little Danny had chitchatted about
lighthearted things. He'd politely asked about her boyfriend, Darren
St. James, and she'd answered and then quickly changed the subject,
knowing that it was still a painful topic for the little boy.
After lunch, they'd taken a walk, stopping at the park where they now
were. They were sitting on the grass, facing each other.
Karissa knew she was ruining her dress, but she didn't care about that,
anymore than she did the Danton account. She had lots of dresses,
but only one little boy who trusted her to keep his world together.
“I love having lunch with you, but you didn't call me just to have
lunch. I'm here, and I'm listening.”
“Rissa, I'm scared.”
“Okay. What are you scared of?”
“We're all messed up.”
“Your parents?” Karissa questioned.
Little Danny nodded, but added, “All of us. Everybody's sad and
scared. We don't know what to do.”
“Have you talked about it?”
With a shrug, the boy said, “We used to talk about everything.
Daddy's taking us to see a counselor, Doctor Rich, but she doesn't
understand.”
“Well, how many times have you seen her?”
“A few.”
“Little Danny, you know you have to give her a chance. I'm sure
she wants to help you.”
“But she doesn't understand. You don't understand, either,”
Little Danny sighed.
“What do you mean?”
“It's classified,” the boy sighed, leaning forward and putting his chin
in his hands. “I want to tell you, but I can't, and we can't tell
Doctor Rich for sure. She doesn't really know.”
Karissa wasn't sure what to say. She wasn't about to dismiss the
comment. She remembered back to another time when Little Danny
had said something similar. She had a feeling that it tied in to
Cheyenne Mountain, and the work that Jack, Daniel, and even Megan did
there, whatever that was.
“Tell you what. Let's not worry about what you can't tell
me. Why don't you just tell me what you can,” Karissa urged.
“It's the chair, Dad's wheelchair. He doesn't like it, and that
makes us not like it. I hate it, and I hate what it means.”
“That your dad can't walk anymore,” Karissa deduced.
“And that we can't do what we used to do. We don't want to,
without Dad.”
“Playing games. Things like that?”
“Yes, and what I can't tell you that we used to do. It was
special, but we can't do it without Dad.”
Karissa reached out and took the boy's hands while responding, “Danny,
you're a strong person, just like your brothers and sisters are; and
your parents are phenomenally strong. I'll bet, if you try,
you'll figure out a way to do this ... thing that you used to do.
Are you really sure that your dad being in a wheelchair means you can't
ever do it again?”
“We can, but they won't let him.”
“The military?” Seeing the boy's sad nod, Karissa sighed for a
second. “I'll bet you can find a way,” she insisted.
“Dad doesn't want to do anything, though. Rissa, he's so
unhappy. He's tries to hide it sometimes, but he can't.
Dad's not good at pretending.”
Karissa chuckled as she agreed, “No, your dad isn't good at covering it up when he's not happy.”
“Jenny and Ricky got into a big fight this morning.”
“They've fought before.”
Little Danny shook his head, saying, “Not like this. They made
up, but it scared me. Dad's party was horrible, too. He was
just mad at everybody, and he and Daddy had a big fight. Rissa,
I'm just scared.”
“Come here,” Karissa beckoned, welcoming the boy into a comforting
embrace.
“Give your dad some time, okay? He'll find himself again, and
when he does, everything will settle down. I know it's hard, and
it's scary, but this is a big change for your family. You have to
have faith and believe in that J-O magic that your family has.
It's special, Little Danny, just like you are. Nothing will
defeat it, nothing. You just have to work hard, review your
options, and keep on believing. Can you do that?”
“I love you, Rissa.”
“I love you, too,” Karissa responded, smiling as she enjoyed this
special time with the young boy. ~Forget Danton; Little Danny
needs reassurance.~ “Hey, let's go to the museum and take in that
new exhibit?”
“Can we?”
“We sure can.”
====
“Then we went to the museum,” Little Danny reported excitedly to his
parents later that afternoon.
“I should have called, but we were having such a good time,” Karissa
stated as she stood in the living room.
“Did you have fun?” Daniel asked his namesake.
“Lots of fun.”
“Good,” Daniel responded with a smile. “Do you feel better?”
“I wish we could tell her about the ...” Little Danny stopped abruptly
and changed the direction of his answer to something more simple and
direct. “Yes, I feel better.”
“What was that?” Jack asked sharply.
“Jack,” Daniel warned, immediately sensing his Love's mood had just
done another of its one-eightys.
“I want to know what he just said,” Jack insisted.
“It was nothing,” Karissa interjected.
“How do you know?”
“Dad, don't yell at Rissa,” Little Danny stated strongly.
“Don't use that tone with me. Go to your room” Jack ordered.
“Jack, stop!”
“I'm not allowed to send my own son to his room? Are you telling
me I can't even do that?”
“Don't fight! I'll go,” Little Danny sniffled. He hugged
Karissa, saying, “I'm sorry.”
Watching the visibly upset youngster run up the stairs, Karissa turned
and looked at Jack with anger as she questioned accusingly, “Why did
you do that?”
“I'm his father.”
“That's enough, Jack!” Daniel ordered, upset at the situation that was
occurring.
“He didn't tell me anything about your secret, whatever it is, so don't
look at me like that,” Karissa stated in a half-raised voice.
“Look, for years, I've known that there's ... something that you two
were involved in. I think Megan was as well, but I've never
asked, and your children haven't said anything. All Little Danny
said is that he wished I knew.”
“It's none of your business!” Jack shouted.
“General, that little boy is afraid that your family is falling apart,
and he just needed a little encouragement that things would get
better. I had him believing that, and you just ... I've had
enough, and so has the rest of your family.” Karissa
straightened, her stance proud and determined. “I quit.
I'll leave my letter of resignation on your desk at the office.”
“Karissa, wait,” Daniel said, reaching out and taking her arm.
“Please.”
“I love that little boy, Daniel, and if he's going to get in trouble
now, just for talking to me, then it's best that I just ... go away.”
“Oh, don't make it out to be such a big deal,” Jack stated, his tone
whiny and accusing as he turned his wheelchair towards the fireplace.
“Jack, apologize to Karissa -- *now*!” Daniel exclaimed, becoming
angrier by the minute at the man's childish attitude.
Jack spun the chair back around and was about to argue when he noticed
the look of sheer disgust on the woman's face, like she had just
stepped into a fresh pile of horse manure up to her ankle in designer
shoes. It was like a cold pan of water had just been thrown on
him. Calming himself as quickly as possible, he worked to regain
control of his emotions. He took a deep breath and closed his
eyes.
“I'm sorry, okay?” Jack took another breath, knowing he still
wasn't sounding sincere enough. He felt sincere; it just wasn't
coming out right. “Look, the truth is, I'm not handling this
situation very well, and I took it out on you just now.”
“Not me, Jack, your son.”
“I'll talk to him,” Jack sighed. “Karissa, stay; don't quit
because of my growling.”
“I don't mean to get into your business,” Karissa began as she looked
at the two men, “but he told me that the big birthday party was a bust
and that you were mad at everyone. They worked hard on that
party, Jack, and you ruined it. You may not be handling this
well, but neither are your children, especially when their parents
fight right in front of them. I won't stand here and watch that,
and I won't work for someone who treats a beautiful child so badly.”
Jack stared at the woman, acknowledging silently how much confidence
she'd gained over the years. Then again, she had been a hard
worker even before being hired by J-O Enterprises.
“Karissa, I apologize. J-O needs you, and ... our son needs
you.” Jack cleared his throat. These moments were always
difficult for him. Opening up was something reserved for Daniel
and their children. Plus, being vulnerable was an emotion he
hated and tried to hide from everyone. Still, he knew he had to
be honest now or their valued employee, and friend, would walk out of
their lives forever. “I'm trying, and that's all I can say right
now, but about that secret, if you'll take a seat and give your crusty
employer another chance, we have a tale to tell you,” he said, looking
at Daniel for a reaction and getting a nod.
“I'm not asking ...”
“Our son has wanted you to know for years,” Jack interrupted.
“You just said you wanted us to do what's best for him, right?
Isn't that what you were saying, even though you might not have spoken
those words?”
“Yes, that's what I was saying.”
“Sit, but you might not believe what we're about to tell you.”
Sitting down, Karissa responded, “Well, I've always assumed it was just
something you did, or do, for the government.”
“That's true.” Jack went over to the intercom and pushed one of
the buttons. “Little Danny, please come downstairs.”
A minute later, the red-faced, teary-eyed boy appeared.
“Yes, Dad?”
“Come here, Son.” Jack waited until the boy was right in front of
him. Then he reached out and wiped away the tears. “I'm
sorry for yelling at you. It wasn't your fault. I'm having
a lot of problems right now, but it's not your fault, and it has
nothing to do with whatever you said to Karissa.”
“I didn't tell her anything.”
“I know that, but I'm going to,” Jack stated.
“You are?” the boy asked, an upward lift of hope in his tone.
“I am, or would you like to tell her about our secret?”
His eyes drying, even as they widened, Little Danny asked, “Can
I? What about General Hank? He might be mad.”
“I'll take care of General Hank. Go on. Tell Karissa about
it, and we'll be right here to back you up.”
Little Danny looked up at Daniel, who smiled and nodded
encouragingly. His tears forgotten, the boy hurried over to the
sofa and sat down.
“Rissa, it's the Stargate. It's this big circle that ...”
**Danny?**
**Yes, Babe?**
**The next time I make one of our kids cry, hit me.**
**I was just about to do that.**
**You were not,** Jack responded in disbelief.
**Yes, I was.**
**Not.**
**Was,** Daniel insisted. “It's complicated,” he responded to
Karissa, who had just asked how the Stargate worked.
“Dad says it's worms,” Little Danny chuckled.
“Earthworms,” Jack quipped as the discussion went on.
====
“Karissa, where have you been?” Lily asked as the woman entered her
office.
“On a magical mystery tour,” Karissa answered cryptically. “I
suppose we've lost the account,” she sighed, sitting down in her chair,
her coat still on. “I sure hope I don't run J-O into
bankruptcy. What is Daniel thinking?”
“That you're one powerful business woman who can keep J-O going until he and Jack are ready to come back to work.”
Karissa looked up, the smile on her face forming slowly, her mouth open
in surprise, as she processed what she'd seen and heard.
“*Megan*!” Karissa shouted, getting up and running over to her dear
friend and occasional co-worker. Hugging her excitedly, she
asked, “What are you doing here?” As she pulled back, she asked
almost hysterically, “And please tell me you're coming back.
Here, take it,” she laughed, looking over at her desk in the office
that had once belonged to Megan Williams.
Megan laughed as well, hugging Karissa again as she responded, “I miss
it here.”
“How's Yazid?” Karissa asked about Megan's husband, Yazid Awad, who was
still the assistant to Abayomi Shariff, J-O's biggest and best client.
“He's good.”
“Megan?”
“Maybe not so good this second, but he's good,” Megan chuckled, knowing
Karissa wasn't understanding, but not wanting to talk about it at the
office. “What's going on here?”
“Megan, it's awful,” Karissa answered, letting her real feelings come
up and noticing that Lily had closed the door, discreetly leaving the
two women alone. “Daniel's barely been here. He can't even
think about business much. He tries, but he basically just told
me to handle everything. *Everything*, Megan.”
“Want some help?”
“Please!” Karissa exclaimed happily. “We've grown so much.
We have clients begging for our services.”
“Where do you need me?” Megan asked, her voice steady and
confident. “And don't tell me you need me to take over. You
know this job as well as I do; I know, because I trained you.”
“It's just too much for one person. When Jack and Daniel were
here, overseeing everything, it was fine, but I'm making all the
decisions. Megan, I'm scared I'm making the wrong ones.”
“I seriously doubt you've made a single wrong choice,” Megan
stated. “When I walked in, everyone was busy, doing their
jobs. There's no chaos.”
“There is in my head,” Karissa laughed nervously. “These are
million-dollar deals, Megan. I'm used to handling the how-to,
who-to, and when-to. I'm even used to negotiating the 'what we
need' aspect, but signing the papers, deciding who to say no to because
we just don't have the manpower right now: that's where I
hesitate. Whose million is more important?”
“I have a hunch you're doing better than you think. You're just
used to Jack or Daniel being here to say 'good choice'.”
“Maybe,” Karissa admitted. “I've got a stack of reports I haven't
been able to go through. Megan, I know what I need. I need
three of me, and since I can't do that, I need you.”
“Done,” Megan laughed. “Where do we start?”
====
“I'm trying, Danny. Be patient with me,” Jack pleaded late that
night while saying goodnight to his son. “I love you so much.”
“It's okay, Dad. I love you, too,” Little Danny said as the two
hugged.
Although the little boy was still hesitant around his older father, he
knew that Jack still loved him, regardless of his attitude.
“It's not okay, Son,” Jack refuted strongly. “I was wrong for
yelling at you.”
“It's okay, Dad,” the boy assured for the fifth time since that
afternoon.
“I love you,” Jack repeated, squeezing the boy tightly. “You know
what else? I'm glad we told Karissa about the Stargate.”
Little Danny grinned and laughed, “She looked funny when I told her
about Thor.”
“She's used to seeing little gray butts on television,” Jack chuckled
in reply.
“Dad, can Rissa meet Lya someday?”
“We'll see,” Jack replied. “Get some sleep. I love you.”
====
“Jack, I know you've apologized; that's not what I'm talking
about. It's like you're that colonel from our first mission to
Abydos again,” Daniel spoke as he sat on the couple's bed, his legs
beneath him as he faced his lover, who was seated up against the
headboard.
“What more do you want me to say?”
“Nothing. I don't want you to say anything. All I'm asking
is for you to try a little harder not to react first and think later.”
“I'm doing the best that I can,” Jack replied, his face tight from the
frustration he was feeling.
“Are you?”
“What more do you want?” Jack yelled.
“I'd like to be able to have a discussion with my husband that doesn't
end up as a shouting match. That's what I want,” Daniel explained
quietly, getting up and putting on his robe. “I'm getting some
coffee. Do you want some?”
“You won't sleep.”
“That's nothing new,” Daniel retorted, walking out of the bedroom.
====
Daniel couldn't take it anymore. The children needed him to be
strong to protect them from their self-doubting father. The first
step was insisting on the remodeling. Of course, Jack was
refusing to even listen to the options his lover was trying to present.
“No!”
“Jack, we don't have a choice.”
“Daniel, we took a long time making sure this house was just the way we
wanted it. I don't want to tear it up because of this dang
contraption.”
“That *wheelchair* is helping you to get around and giving you freedom.”
“I don't want to tear up our house.”
“Jack,” Daniel said, pausing to regain his composure. “We have to
change things so that you can get around.”
“No!” Jack exclaimed, turning his wheelchair around and rolling toward
kitchen to escape the ongoing argument.
“Great!” Daniel exclaimed sarcastically. “Some Mr. Fix-it, you
are, Jack. How are you going to be any good to me or our
children, if you can't fix this ridiculous attitude of yours?
Jack? Jack!”
Daniel's head dropped. His life was falling apart, and he
definitely wasn't Super Daniel.
====
As the morning went on, Daniel discovered he couldn't handle anything,
not even a request for a snack coming from his daughter that came about
an hour after the argument with Jack.
“Later, Lulu.”
“I didn't eat very much for breakfast,” Lulu admitted. ~Dad was
shouting too much.~
“Lulu, Honey, please. Jus...just have an apple and practice your dancing, okay?”
“Okay, Daddy,” the young girl responded before turning around, grabbing an apple from the bowl on the table, and heading towards the dance studio. ~I'm not really that hungry anyway, I guess.~
Daniel sighed. He was running out of patience for everything, but
he knew he needed to do something if his children were going to end up
being at the brunt of his bad moods in addition to Jack's
grumpiness. They were already paying a high price for their dad's
inability to deal with his physical handicap.
Try as he might, Jack was a high maintenance patient, going from
dealing with his paralysis rationally to feeling such despair that he
wished he could reach the hidden gun cabinet, something that Daniel was
happy he couldn't do.
“Daddy,” Little Danny called out as he approached his father.
“Sproglet, I don't have ...”
“I really need you do something for me,” Little Danny interrupted.
“What is it?” Daniel asked, hoping he was sounding patient instead of
as impatient as he felt.
“Will you take me to our special place?”
Daniel stared at his namesake for a moment and then replied, “Little
Danny, I'd really like to, but ...”
“It's important, Daddy. Just for a little while. *Please,*”
the child implored, his face somber and begging for a 'yes' answer.
Daniel sighed, taking a big breath as he cocked his head and agreed,
“Okay.”
====
After informing Jack of their plans, the father and son got into the
Silver Fox and headed for Pike's Peak, to the place where Jack and
Daniel often found peace in their nation of two. It was a place
Jack had introduced his lover to early on in their relationship.
It was where Sara had first discovered the truth about her ex-husband's
romantic relationship with the archaeologist. It was also a place
where Jack and Daniel brought their brood to for special times, like
their balloon days, when the children sent messages to their deceased
loved ones.
When they got out of the car, Daniel watched with curiosity as his son
pulled out the large garbage bag that he'd brought with them. It
was full of something, but Daniel hadn't a clue what it was.
“Do you want me to carry that?” Daniel asked, not sure how much his son
was ready to tell him about their mission there.
“I can carry it,” the little boy responded confidently.
The two walked casually, talking about nature and archaeological things
until the reached the spot where they sometimes picnicked. It was
a secluded area, and it was rare for anyone else to be in the area.
“Here, Daddy,” Little Danny said, kneeling down on the ground to open
the bag.
The boy pulled out his tattered pillow that he'd kept hidden from his
parents since hitting it against the wheelchair days earlier.
Then he took out some smaller items, including another pillow that he'd
taken from the hall closet.
Daniel watched with curiosity as Little Danny took a large photograph
of a wheelchair and bound it to one of the trees.
“Daddy, come here,” the child ordered.
Not sure what to expect, Daniel walked over and asked, “What, uh ...
what's this?”
“Do this, Daddy,” the little boy instructed. He then proceeded to
whack the photograph with his pillow, while yelling that he hated
it. “It'll help.”
Confused, Daniel asked, “Son, I ...”
“Shout, Daddy.”
“What?”
“Shouting is good, just like hitting this. I've researched it,”
the little boy added, as if that would make it sound more acceptable to
his father.
“You have?” Daniel asked, raising his eyebrows.
“On the internet, and ...” the young genius looked down, a hint of
guilt on his face as he paused.
“Little Danny? What is it?”
The boy looked up, gathering his strength and then explained, “I did
it.” He held up his pillow so that his father could see how it
was torn. “I hit Dad's wheelchair. I yelled at it.”
Daniel knelt down so that he could look the boy in the eye and asked,
“When?”
“A few days ago,” Little Danny answered. “Jenny and Ricky had a
big fight, and then Jonny and I argued over the chemistry set. We
never argue, not like that. I was angry, Daddy. I ran to
tell you and Dad, but you weren't there. Just the wheelchair was
there.”
Daniel thought back and interjected, “Dad went to therapy, and we were
trying out a different chair to see if he liked it better.”
The youngster nodded and continued, “When I saw it, I wanted it to go
away. Daddy, I hate the chair. I mean, it helps Dad, but I
hate it. I felt all bad inside, and it was because of the
wheelchair. Then I yelled it, and then I got my pillow and I hit
it.”
“You must have hit it pretty hard.”
“I did,” Little Danny admitted quietly. “But then I felt better,
a lot better.”
“You did?”
Nodding, the boy asserted, “You need to yell at it, too, Daddy, because
you hate it as much as I do.”
“Son ...”
“Don't you hate it? Hate it more than anything?” Little Danny
challenged, his eyes boring into the father he was named after and
reminding him of Jack. “Don't you hate it so much that you could
scream? Just a little?”
The earnestness in his son's eyes was overwhelming for the
archaeologist. A tear emerged, but he wiped it away and looked
down.
“Hit it, Daddy. Tell it how you feel,” Little Danny ordered,
picking up the pillow from the closet and handing it to his father and
then walking away, giving Daniel plenty of room.
Daniel gripped the pillow, more tightly than he'd expected to. He
looked over at his son, seeing the anticipation in his eyes.
“Do it, Daddy,” Little Danny called out. “You have to do it.”
Breathing hard, much as his son had done when he'd yelled at the actual
wheelchair, Daniel stood up. He really shouldn't do this.
It was ridiculous and crazy. What good would it do?
Then, Daniel closed his eyes. He remembered something from his
past, from before the children were born, when Jack had set up a board
of demons, so to speak. Back then, he'd thought that was
ridiculous and silly, too, but destroying those demon representations
had helped tremendously. Maybe this would, too.
~I can't, not in front of Little Danny. I have to stay in
control. I have ...~
“Daddy, it's okay. I love you, Daddy.”
“Gawd!” Daniel gasped, realizing he was going to follow through and do
it. In the few seconds that his son had walked away and begun to
encourage him, Daniel's frustrations and emotions had surfaced.
Every pressure and every conflict was at the forefront of his mind and
heart. His fears and doubts about the future, his struggle to
maintain a strong and stable presence in his home and business, his
desperate desire for his and Jack's nation of two to return to normal
-- all of this bubbled and was threatening to erupt. ~What's
going on?~
“You'll feel better, Daddy. No one will know. It's
okay. I love you, Daddy,” Little Danny called out encouragingly.
Suddenly, Daniel hit the picture with the pillow. He stopped,
staring at it, wondering why he'd done it. With his son looking
on, Daniel did it again, and again, and again until he had no more
energy left.
“I hate you!” the anguished archaeologist cried out as he crumpled to
the ground, exhausted from his attack.
Little Danny ran over, collapsing over his father, his arms around him
as he comforted, “It's okay now. You did good, Daddy. I
love you.”
With a nervous laugh of disbelief at his actions, Daniel drew his son
as close as he could, letting the remnants of the pillow fall to the
ground, though there wasn't much left of it. The picture had long
ago been torn and swatted away from the tree.
“I love you, too,” Daniel cried into the boy's neck.
Minutes passed as the two held onto each other, just letting the day
travel on and their reality calm. They moved slightly, the boy
settling in on his father's lap as they sat on the grass.
“You and Jonny argued?” Daniel finally asked.
“I apologized later. He did, too. I told him to hit the
chair, but he's too stubborn.”
“What about the Spitfires?”
“I don't know what they were mad about, but they made up, too,” Little
Danny reported. “It was just silly stuff, like with Jonny and me.”
“Hey, why did you ask me to bring you here? Why not ask me to do
this at home?” Daniel queried.
“You wouldn't do it there, not if Dad could see you, or JD,” Little
Danny answered.
“You're right.” Daniel was amazed at his son's perceptiveness,
but he was still curious about something. “Son, how did you know
I needed this?”
“Because ...” Little Danny paused, trying to decide how to phrase his
answer without offending his younger father.
“It's okay. Tell me.”
“Because you're trying to be Dad and Daddy, and run J-O, and you almost
yelled at Lulu, and you never yell at us, not ever. You're
stressed, Daddy. I figured if it made me feel better then it
would make you feel better, too.”
“You're right again,” Daniel sighed, kissing the top of the boy's head
as he held him close. “Danny, are all your brothers and sisters
angry, too?”
“I think so, but no one says it out loud, except for Noa. She's
not afraid to say she's scared, but then we take care of her, and no
one else says anything.”
Daniel nodded, happy that Chenoa was admitting her feelings and unhappy
that the others were probably covering up emotions that needed
desperately to be released.
“Do you tell Doctor Rich how you feel?” Daniel questioned, referring to
the children's therapist.
“Yes.”
“What does she say?”
Little Danny shrugged.
Daniel sensed there was something more to the gesture, and he had a
hunch he needed to know what it was.
“Talk to me, Sproglet.”
“Well, everyone's trying to be strong, for each other. It's a
brood thing.”
“Oh,” Daniel responded. “So, no one is really telling Doctor Rich
the truth?”
“We're not lying, Daddy. It's just ...”
“... You have to be strong,” Daniel completed for the youngster,
immediately feeling the nod against his chest. “Did you tell
Doctor Rich about hitting the wheelchair?”
“Yes, but all she said was that I should talk more and let out my
feelings,” Little Danny answered. “Daddy, isn't that what I was
doing?”
“Yes, it was,” Daniel answered. ~Time to talk to the doctor.~
“Daddy, I think we just need each other, like always, but ...”
“... but everyone's trying to protect one another and pretending that
our life is like it was before the accident,” Daniel surmised softly as
he began to realize the family was on a wrong path. “Gawd, I'm
sorry,” he said, holding the boy close.
“It's not your fault, Daddy. It's not Dad's, either.”
“No, it's not, but I've made some mistakes,” Daniel responded.
“Hey, I have an idea. Let's go shopping.”
“Shopping?”
“Yeah, shopping. Come on, Son,” Daniel said, gently encouraging
the boy to get up.
“Daddy, the picture and pillow stuffings,” Little Danny urged,
concerned about cleaning up the beautiful environment.
With a smile, Daniel replied, “See if you can find the pieces of paper,
while I load up the pillow ... stuffings.”
“Okay,” the boy agreed happily as he looked around for the photo
remnants.
====
Back at the house, Sam had come over with Kevin to visit Jack.
Aside from just the pleasure of the visit, it was highly beneficial for
the autistic youngster to mix and mingle with the very intelligent and
caring brood.
“Look, Carter, now's not the best time,” Jack complained from his spot
in the recreation room. He hadn't even looked at his friend and
her son. Instead, he was tossing seeds inside Ptolemy's
cage. ~Dang bird isn't even talking to me anymore.~
“Sir, Kevin's been talking a lot about that trip to Egypt and seeing
the pyramids,” Sam commented with a smile, her hands on Kevin's
shoulders.
Holding a small wooden pyramid in his hands, Kevin interjected,
“Pyramids are triangles. We're going to see the pyramids.
Uncle Jack, when are we going?”
Sam bit her lip, brushing back her emotions. Though Kevin still
responded to her more than anyone else, since Jack's promise of a trip
to Egypt, he'd started talking more whenever Jack was around, and it
was always about the pyramids. This was the most he'd said this
week, and he'd said it with enthusiasm.
“Your parents can take you,” Jack groused, still not looking at the boy.
Kevin ran up to the wheelchair, totally undaunted by the response, and
asked, “When are we going to see the pyramids? I like
pyramids. Can we go soon?”
“No, we can't,” Jack barked, throwing an entire handful of seed into
Ptolemy's cage with such force that the hyacinth macaw squawked at the
action. “There's nothing special about those things. Only
geeks care about them, and I'm *not* a geek! They're just mud and
bricks.”
The boy blinked and became silent and still, the complete anthesis of
what he'd just been.
At that moment, Jennifer happened to walk in, saying a casual, “Hi,
Aunt Sam.”
“Jennifer, would you please take Kevin outside for me?”
“Sure, but ...” Jennifer stopped. She'd never seen the harsh
expression that was on her aunt's face. She also took notice of
Kevin, who still hadn't moved. Walking over to the boy, she
called out, “Kevin?” Smiling, she repeated, “Kevin? Hey,
why don't we go outside and play?” Alarmed by the complete
silence and non-reaction, she looked over at Sam and realized something
was indeed very wrong. “Come on, Kevin,” she said, picking up the
child and heading outside.
“Carter, get lost,” Jack ordered once his daughter had left with the
boy.
“You promised Kevin that trip,” Sam replied patiently, trying to keep
her temper in check.
“What am I going to do on a trip to Egypt?” Jack snapped, turning his
wheelchair ninety degrees and wheeling away from Sam.
“This isn't about you, Sir. This is about my son,” Sam asserted
emotionally.
“*Your* son, and he doesn't need me.”
“He's responding to you,” Sam argued as she hurried forward, moving so
that Jack could see her.
Turning again to not face the blonde, Jack retorted, “Must be the
wheelchair. Just take him to Egypt yourself.”
Sam stared for a moment. She'd never felt this way before, and
she wasn't even sure what it was. Something inside of her was
about to boil over.
“Pyramids. What's so great about those things anyway? Ra and
Hathor and ...”
“Your husband!” Sam exclaimed, referring to Daniel's love and
appreciation for Egyptian pyramids. “I've had it with you.”
Stunned by the outburst, Jack watched as Sam walked over to him and
leaned forward, physically preventing him from changing the direction
of the chair.
“This isn't about you, *Jack*,” Sam stated harshly. “You're so
full of pity for yourself that you can't see straight.
Gawd. You're surrounded by children who love and adore you, and
you have a husband who is doing everything he can to make life easier
for you, and you're not even noticing how much he's keeping inside, but
you know what? I don't care about any of that right now.”
“Shut up, Ca...”
“Shut up yourself,” Sam countered angrily. “Isn't that what you
told Daniel once upon a time? To shut up, because he was
aggravating you? He was right, though, wasn't he?” she challenged
with a sneer.
Jack tried to look away, but Sam physically shook the wheelchair,
prompting him to stare back at her.
Her face tightening, Sam continued, “You're a selfish man, Jack
O'Neill. You don't care about anyone but yourself.”
“You don't know what you're talking about,” Jack shouted back.
“You aren't the one confined to a chair pad on wheels and having bowel
accidents in front of your children.”
Having had enough of Jack's self-pity, the weary woman exploded,
letting out the anger and disappointment she felt towards someone she'd
loved and respected for years.
“Okay, *Jack*,” Sam began. “You're an invalid. Is that what
you want to hear?” Raising her voice and her arms up to the ceiling,
looking about as if she were addressing the entire world, the angry
female shouted, “Alright then. The Great and Fearless Jack
O'Neill, Savior of Earth times seven, destroyer of Goa'uld, is an
*invalid*! Happy now?”
Totally taken aback by the fury in the woman's tone and demeanor, Jack
simply listened. For the first time since he'd heard her rant
about hormones during their first meeting, he felt a disconnect and
disregard from Sam.
In a voice that was softer, but furiously even, Sam's verbal rampage
continued, “But it's *not* that frickin' chair that holds you captive,
Jack; it's your own puny, stubborn, *tiny* little mind because you
refuse to see how blessed you still are and how rich your life could
still be. Look around you, at all the love this house holds and
all the material possessions you have that make each day a little
easier than at least half the world out there.”
For a moment, Jack reflected back on Kayla Armentrout and her deep
desire that her children never forget their blessings. One of her
last requests had been for Jack and Daniel to take their children to
India, for a look at what the joy of living is all about, should they
ever take their good fortune for granted. Had he become a victim
of the very thing he'd been worried about the kids doing?
“There are thousands of able-bodied people who would trade places with
you in a second, if they could have the life you've had and could still
have.”
Still stunned by the onslaught, Jack pulled back in his chair.
The words were hitting too close to home. He needed to retreat
and to attack back.
“Promises are broken every day,” Jack refuted. “Better that he
learn now,” he said harshly, turning away and knowing he'd just crossed
another line. ~Why? Why am I doing this?~
“You egotistical jerk,” Sam retorted. “It's *not* all about
you. You're not the center of the universe, and you may wish you
were dead, but you're not. Those children love and need you, and
they're doing their best to be there for you. You're the one
kicking at their emotions. I can't believe how little you're
thinking about them, or your promise to Kevin.”
“Carter!” Jack exclaimed, trying to back away.
“Shanahan! It's a name I'm proud of, so get it right,” Sam
ordered, arguing as loudly and boldly as she ever had before.
“I don't care what you call yourself. Get out of my house!”
“Jerk!” Sam exclaimed as she quickly made her way over to Jack's
wheelchair again. Staring down at him, she leaned forward, again
taking hold of the chair. “You once said you spent your life sticking
it to the man and that you didn't think you could be the man. So,
what's going on, Jack? You tired of not having anyone to trample
on, so you've lowered yourself to the ground so you can break a child's
heart? Sticking it to the kids? Is that what being a man
means to you now?”
~Stop!~ Jack screamed, though he couldn't open his mouth to scream the command. Desperately, he tried to wheel backwards, but Sam's grip on the chair tightened. “Let go!” he screamed, feeling a desperation and vulnerability he wasn't used to.
With a wicked smile that reminded Jack of Replicator Sam, the furious
blonde shook the chair to keep the man's focus on her and the chair
from moving.
“You're not going anywhere until *I'm* finished,” Sam ordered sternly.
~If she'd had this type of nerve a decade ago, she'd be a general
herself by now,~ Jack opined, trying to think about anything other than
the truth being spoken.
“My son -- *my son* -- responded to you. You *know* what that
means, but what do you do? You turned your back on him and
destroyed the one thing he was believing in. How *dare* you do
that after all we've been through! With everything that I've done
for your family, everything *you* have asked me to do for all of you,
you can't even return the favor when it's *my* son that needs
something.”
~It's not like I didn't send her a fruit basket every secretary's day,~
the general snarked bitterly, still doing anything he could to avoid
hearing things he just didn't want to hear.
“Years! For *years*, I've covered for you. I was the front for you and Daniel, purposely letting people gossip about me, saying rude, crude things that most women wouldn't put up with for a week, let alone for almost a decade. I supported you *even* when you ordered me to build a bomb that could have killed Daniel, knowing you were in the wrong. I backed you when ordered Sergeant Davis to shut down the Stargate, knowing full well that Alar was going to follow and be killed. I've repeatedly disobeyed orders for you. Never once have I complained about that, and I'm not now. I don't regret my career or my choices, but I've never been so angry and disappointed in someone in my life, not even my own father, whom I blamed most of my life for not being there for my mother. I've respected you, Jack, unquestioningly, even when you were so wrong that I had to bury the truth deep within me so I wouldn't explode.”
“Nice history lesson,” Jack whispered, his head bowed.
Sam let out an astonished, emotional laugh as she replied, “I've never asked you for anything; not one thing, and I've been there for you, at a personal cost that I can't calculate, but you've put an end to that. You turned your back on my son.” Without warning, the angry blonde pushed the wheelchair backwards. With a hardened heart and a cold fury, she added, “And I'm turning my back on you now.” Standing erect, she walked a few steps towards the door and then turned back around. “You're a bitter, spiteful man, Jack O'Neill. Worse, you're that old man you always professed to be, but unlike most old men and women who deserve it, you're hardly someone to be revered. I feel sorry for you.”
“At least you can feel something,” Jack groused, totally aware his statement was uncalled for and totally out of context. ~Bad, O'Neill. Can't even come up with a decent comeback.~
“I suggest you consider removing the gate in the backyard.
They'll be a new owner of our home soon. I don't want my children
around you anymore, any more than I want my husband in prison for
murder.”
~Crap,~ Jack sighed. He'd gone too far, and he knew it.
Still, the man was too wrapped up in his own bitterness to respond as
he should. ~I can't do it. I can't live like this.
She doesn't understand. No one understands this hell I'm in.~
Giving her one-time friend a distasteful glare, Sam added one last
parting shot. “You don't need to worry about not being able to
use your legs, you're slithering just fine!”
With a last stare, Sam turned and stormed through the kitchen, passing
by Billy, who had just entered. She said nothing, not even
responding to his polite 'hello'.
“Bro, what happened?” Billy asked as he walked into the recreation room.
“I was insulted,” Jack spat, turning away.
“Well deserved, I'm sure,” the older O'Neill responded, having a hunch
that maybe it was time for Jack to get a grip on reality.
“Billy, don't you have a ranch to run,” Jack barked.
“Yeah, as a matter of fact I do. Jilly and I are leaving this
weekend,” the man informed his younger brother. “We've been here
quite a while, Jack, and we haven't done any good for you, much to my
disappointment. You don't seem to want us here, either, so it's
time for us to go.”
Swallowing, Jack nodded and replied with a soft and tentative,
“Good. Good.”
The general tried to avoid feeling abandoned by his older brother, but
knew that he had pushed him away time and again throughout the ordeal.
“But first, Bucko, we're going to have a little talk,” Billy stated as
he sat down. “Turn that thing around and look at me.”
“Why wait until the weekend?” Jack snarked, successfully stuffing his
feelings.
“Jack, turn that blasted thing around, or I'll do it for you,” Billy
ordered sternly. He waited until his brother complied and was
facing him. “Good choice.”
“Yeah, well, I can't really fight you, can I?”
“Not with that attitude, you can't. I never thought I'd say this
to you, but you can't hide from the truth. You're a weakling,
Jack, and I'm surprised by that. I thought I taught you better,
and I *know* Mom and Dad did.”
“Wanna change places?” Jack asked sarcastically.
“Yes.”
Jack stared at his brother in shock.
“I'll tell you why, Brother,” Billy began. “I'm tougher than you
are. I'm not eager to lose my legs. I live on a sprawling
cattle ranch that requires a lot of work, mental and physical. A
lot of folks rely on me to do my part so they can get paid. Then
there's my Jilly.” He smiled, thinking about her and their life
together. “I wouldn't want to burden her.”
“You would.”
“No, Jack, that's where you're wrong. Sure, it would be tougher
on her, but I'm not a burden. I'm her husband. There's
nothing stopping you from being Daniel's husband. What's your
problem, Jack? Sex?”
“That's none of your business,” Jack answered loudly and angrily.
“You think to make your husband happy you have to be able to stick
yourself up his behind?”
“*Stop*!”
Laughing, Billy went on, saying, “Can't perform like you think you
should, so you run and hide behind that chair. Coward.”
“Shut up, Billy.”
“Whining, sniffling, coward -- that's what you are, Bro. You've
spun your life into the toilet because you can't get Daniel all
orgasmic without a little help. We shared a room growing up,
remember? You didn't have any difficulty giving yourself a hand
then; I know I sure didn't. What are you -- too proud, too grown
up now?”
“I told you to shut up!” Jack shouted, wheeling the chair forward until
it bumped into the sofa sectional that Billy was standing by.
“Like I'm scared,” Billy laughed, making himself shake in mock
fear. “Your marriage is reduced to sex. No depth.
Love doesn't matter. Those kids don't matter. They're just
kids. What do they know, right?” Letting his head rear back
as he laughed dramatically, he then hunched over so Jack could see his
mocking expression up close and continued, “Nothing matters if Jackie
Boy can't get 'er up on his own.”
“Why you ...”
Jack lunged forward, practically falling into his brother's arms.
His hands reached out for his brother's neck.
Billy stopped the assault, standing them both up straight and grabbing
the hands of his brother, holding them firmly. He shifted
slightly, with Jack a bit to his left. It was a good thing the
older O'Neill was in excellent shape physically because he had the full
weight of his sibling on him.
“Is that who you are, Bro?” Billy asked softly, staring into Jack's
brown eyes while the wheels of the chair still spun from the erratic
movement of its user. “*Are* you a coward? Are you really
nothing more than what's dangling between your legs? Is life a
bodily function and nothing more?”
“You don't understand,” Jack responded with a cracking voice.
“Jack, I've talked to the docs. Now, I don't know the *ins* and
*outs* of exactly what you guys do to make it happen for you, and I
don't want to, but from what they tell me, there's a lot you can do to
keep that thrill going. They tell me that there are drugs and
devices that can help you, so stop pushing Daniel away, and stop lying
to yourself and your children. You're hurting, and so are
they. *Tell* them, Jack.”
“Mind your own business!” Jack spat. “I should have left you on
Plantacia,” he stated harshly in a desperate attempt to get his brother
to leave him alone. “If it's not a problem with crops, you can't
handle it or the real world. I'm *not* a man anymore. Don't
you know what that means? Maybe you don't! Maybe you lost
it on that little asteroid you lived that fantasy world on.”
Billy reached over with his right hand, his fist grabbing hold of
Jack's gray shirt so that the back of his hand was just under the right
side of his brother's chin.
“You're a scared, sorrowful, miserable coward, Jack,” Billy stated
angrily, hitting Jack with the backside of his hand and essentially
sending his brother sprawling onto the sofa. “Up until today,
there wasn't anything you could have said or done that'd cause me to
lose pride and respect for you. Mom and Dad would be
ashamed.” Motioning towards the wheelchair, he stated, “I'd help
you, but you don't want help. You're a d...” Billy paused,
hearing a noise that might mean some of the children were entering the
house. Quickly, he altered his words. “You're an idiot, Jack,
nothing more than another Richard Cranium.”
Billy walked away, going straight for the guestroom and slamming the
door behind him, leaving Jack on the sofa, and the wheelchair out of
his reach and on its side.
“Billy! Billy, get back here!” Jack yelled to no avail. ~Who the
heck is Richard Cranium. Richard. I don't know any Dick
Cranium. Dick. Cra...~ He blinked as he made the
connection between the two names. ~My brother just called me a
...~
Having heard loud voices, Jennifer had entered the house and walked
carefully towards the noise. She'd held back, though, until she'd
heard the sound of the guestroom door slam shut. Then she rushed
into the recreation room and was surprised at the sight she beheld.
“Dad, are you all right?”
“Peachy,” Jack snarked. “Get my chair.”
Jennifer began to do as her father had asked, but then she stopped,
wondering if it was time to take a stance of her own. She'd
witnessed her Aunt Sam, more emotionally distressed than she'd ever
seen her before. From the little she'd been able to ascertain, it
was all due to her older father's attitude. She'd also heard some
of the fight between Jack and Billy, enough to know her father was
crossing some lines he shouldn't be. She wasn't a little girl
anymore, and if there was one thing she'd learned from her parents, it
was to stand up for what she believed, no matter what.
“Jennifer!”
“Dad, I want to say something to you,” the young woman began. “I
love you, and I've always had so much respect for you and Daddy, but
right now, I don't respect you, and I don't want to help you.”
“Jennifer, get that chair,” Jack ordered.
Shaking her head, Jennifer responded, “I'm sorry, Dad. I'm not
sure how you got there, but I heard you and Uncle Billy shouting.”
“Heard what?” Jack asked cautiously.
“Well, for one thing, I heard him call you a coward, and I heard why,”
Jennifer answered truthfully. “You're wrong, Dad.”
“Wrong about what?”
“Sex.”
“Jennifer, I will *not* have this discussion with you,” Jack
stated. “*Get* my chair.”
“Daddy married you, all of you, not just your penis.”
“Jennifer Renee ...” Jack began with widened eyes of shock at his
daughter's words and expression.
Calmly, Jennifer went to the shelf and pulled out a DVD. She
lowered the big screen and inserted the DVD.
“Maybe you need to remember.” Pressing 'play', the young woman
began to walk out of the room, leaving Jack to watch the recording of
his and Daniel's Canadian wedding. Before disappearing from her
father's sight, she added, “And I don't recall one mention of your
penis in Daddy's vows. I guess what Aunt Janet told me is true.”
“And what might that be?" Jack called out in a slightly raised voice.
“That God gave men penises and brains, but not enough blood to use them
both at the same time!” Jennifer called out from the kitchen.
“Stop saying that,” Jack growled, realizing his daughter couldn't hear
him any longer unless he shouted, which would mean the younger children
who were outside could also hear it. ~Dirty pool,~ he whined
inwardly as the footage began.
====
“Jack? Daniel?” Sara called out as she poked her way through the
Jackson-O'Neill home not long afterwards. “Someone must be
here.” She entered the rec room, spying her quiet
ex-husband. “Jack?” Seeing the wheelchair, she immediately
headed over for it, righting it as she asked, “What happened?”
“Carter insulted me, Billy hit me, and my daughter called me out on the
subject of my pe...” Jack stopped, staring at the woman he was
once married to. He was all out of fight and excuses.
“Sara, I've messed it up.” He saw her compassionate expression and knew
she was about to engage him in conversation, but there was something
that had to be done first. “Wait. Sara, I really need to
pee, and I can't hold it like I used to. Actually, I can't hold
it at all, but I'm on the clock. The clock says it's time to go,
and my body's gonna go, up there, or right here on the sofa.”
“And?” Sara challenged, suspecting some of what had gone on, even
though she hadn't been there.
“I need ... help.”
Smiling, Sara responded, “I'd love to help you, Jack.”
====
Several minutes later, Sara sat down on the bed in Jack and Daniel's
bedroom and smiled sympathetically at the man in the wheelchair.
They'd just made it. Of course, the guestroom would have been
closer, but Billy was in there, and Jack didn't want to chance another
encounter with his brother right now, even if it might have meant
having an accident.
“Didn't think you'd get so lucky again, did ya?”
Chuckling, the woman responded, “Just as long as you don't ask me to
make comparisons.”
“You aren't ... never mind,” Jack said, deciding to stop the
conversation before it became a little more intimate than he wanted.
Reaching out and taking Jack's hand supportively for a moment, Sara
smiled and then sat back up straight while asking, “What's going on,
Jack? Why would Sam insult you?”
“Crap, Sara. I hurt her kid. He just stood there, but I
couldn't help myself. I was feeding that dang bird.” Jack
paused, looking over at Sara in amazement. “Ptolemy hasn't spoken
to me in days. She says I'm 'bad Jack'.”
“Aren't you?” Sara retorted. “What happened with Kevin?”
Sara listened to all the grueling details of Jack's encounter with Sam,
Billy, and Jennifer.
“Then Jen took the kids out through the living room. She told me
*over the intercom* that they were going to a movie. She left me
alone.”
“Aren't Billy and Jilly here?”
“That's beside the point.”
“Is it, Jack?” Sara asked pointedly. “What was it you asked me
for?”
Jack began to respond with a quip, but he stopped himself and sighed,
“Help.”
“Have you asked Daniel for help? Or your children?”
“We're trying to protect them.”
Sara laughed. In fact, she laughed so hard that she began to hold
her abdomen and rock back and forth on the bed.
“Sar...Sara! For crying out loud, Sara, stop it!” Jack exclaimed
in frustration.
Slowly calming herself, Sara responded, “I'm sorry, Jack. I
believe in protecting our children, but the brood ... they're
different. You and Daniel have these incredible children who have
been to other worlds. They've seen things most children will
never see, and they've handled it. Remember when Daniel had
amnesia? They rallied around you and each other, just like they
did when you were missing that Christmas. Your children are
strong, and if they're having problems like you say they are, it's
because you and Daniel are trying to shield them. They don't want
to be shielded, Jack. They want to be part of the solution to the
problem. That's what you and Daniel have taught them.
Besides, how much of that desire to shield them is actually
Daniel's? Aren't you really the one who wants to shield them?”
“I can't do what I used to do,” Jack responded, ignoring the question
for the moment.
“And I can't play the guitar.”
“What does that have to do with anything?” Jack asked snarkily.
“I can't play the guitar, Jack, but I can cook, and I can teach, and I
can tune up my car's engine.”
“And that means ... what?”
“It means you can't have sex the way you used to, but I happen to know
you can still do what you need to do, and I know that there are plenty
of other ways that you can satisfy yourself, and Daniel.”
“You *know*?” Jack questioned in total disbelief, shaking his head and
looking away. “I never knew so many people were interested in my
sex life. Maybe we should have made videos,” he sneered.
Ignoring her ex-husband's retort, Sara continued, “It's *not* just
*your* sex life. It's yours and Daniel's. Jack, I've done some
research, and I've actually talked to someone.”
Jack looked at his ex-wife, stunned by her revelation. He was
even more surprised when she reached into her pocket and pulled out a
business card.
“If that's a sex therapist ...”
“No,” Sara assured. “His name is Bryan Hamil, and he's a
paraplegic. His significant other is a man named Brian
Clay. The two B's, they call themselves,” she chuckled.
“Anyway, they're happy, and they have a fulfilling sex life.
They're willing to talk to you and Daniel, if you want,” she said,
leaning forward and handing the card to Jack.
“You got in touch with these guys off the internet?”
“The internet's the place to go with questions,” Sara announced.
“Don't worry. I've met them both a couple of times now, and Sam
checked them out. They're not NID operatives masquerading as a
homosexual couple to lure you and Daniel into some trap.”
“Funny, Sara.”
“No, it isn't, but I covered my bases.”
“Carter checked them out?”
“Yes, Sam did. You know, that woman who drops almost anything at
a moment's notice to help you and Daniel out.”
“She called me 'Jack' -- more than once.”
“You object to that?”
Jack sighed, “When she calls me 'Sir' or 'General', there's respect
there. When she called me 'Jack', there wasn't anything
there.” He let out a breath, gently tossing the card onto the
bed. “Sara, I'm stuck.”
“You don't have to be, Jack,” Sara replied gently.
“I may have set Kevin back a year.”
“Fix it.”
“What?”
Sara grinned as she got up and approached the man in the
wheelchair. She leaned down, placing her face within two inches
of Jack's.
“Jack, you're an amazing man. You can do just about anything you
put your mind to. You just have to put your mind to it. So,
fix it, and while you're at it, let your husband back in, and stop
trying to protect your children from this new part of their
lives. It's just another phase. I love you,” she said,
kissing him sweetly. “Do you need anything before I go?”
“Luck -- a lot of luck.”
With a smile on her face, Sara walked out of the room to return to her
own home.
Jack remained, not moving, until he inched his wheelchair forward and
slowly reached forward to pick up the card, staring at it intently as
the clock ticked on and the tears started to fall.
====
“Jack? Jack, are you okay?” Daniel asked, rushing into the
bedroom and kneeling down by his lover's wheelchair. “What's
wrong? Where are the children?”
The tearful man responded, “Your husband is an idiot.”
“Yes, well, that's a given, so what's wrong, and where are the
children?”
Jack let out a snort, a small smile emerging on his face. Daniel
wiped away the tears, his heart aching for whatever had caused Jack to
be sitting alone, crying.
“Babe, talk to me.”
“I need to talk to everyone,” Jack replied.
“Okay. Uh, Little Danny and I just got home. Babe, there
are some things about the brood that we need to discuss.”
“One crisis at a time. Danny, selfish or not, I really need to do
this now, before I chicken out.”
“Okay,” Daniel agreed, his thumb rubbing against Jack's right
cheek. “I love you. You know that, right?”
“Forever and always, Angel.”
Daniel nodded, smiling as he gazed at his husband. It was the
first real sign of anything positive in weeks, and the first time he
had heard their mantra of 'forever and always' since Jack had been
home. He moved forward to share a kiss of support and promises of
the future with his husband.
“Jack, where are the children?” Daniel asked again.
“Jen took them to a movie.”
“All of them?”
“She didn't want to be here, and I don't blame her. I've been a
real jerk,” Jack confessed. “They've been gone a couple of hours.”
“Well, I'll call her and get the status,” Daniel stated, still
observing his husband and realizing that something very emotional had
gone on during his absence. “Jack, we're overprotecting them.”
“We gotta stop doing that.”
“I'm not sure we can, but when we realize we're doing it, we need to
step back.”
“Or wheel back,” Jack mused. “It's a joke, Angel -- a real joke.”
“Okay. I'll call Jen. Let's go downstairs.”
“No,” Jack refuted, rejecting his husband's offer of help to get to the
first level of their home. “I know how to work that thing,” he
said, referring to the hydraulic lift that was now a part of the
stairs, allowing him to go up and down the stairs independently.
“It's time I really did it on my own.”
“Okay,” Daniel replied, standing up slowly and smiling at Jack before
he turned around to continue on with the plan.
====
An hour later, the last of the Jackson-O'Neills walked into the
recreation room to join the others for the unscheduled family
meeting. Jack was in front of the wall that was decorated with
the kids' artwork and crafts. He'd been admiring the various
drawings and sketches for about fifteen minutes. He'd also reread
some of the poems and short stories that had been tacked up on it.
“Jack, everyone is here.”
Slowly, Jack turned his wheelchair around. For a second, it felt
like he was in a battle, and the enemy was his very own children.
There they were, not a smiling face in the bunch, except for Little
Danny, who had missed all the turmoil at the house earlier in the day.
“Where are the girls?” Jack called out, looking around. On cue,
Bijou and Katie walked in. “Give a guy a break, will ya? I
need a little support here.”
The two beagles looked at each other, and then they separated.
Katie gently jumped up onto Jack's lap, while Bijou did the same for
Daniel. It was an interesting arrangement. Traditionally,
the mama beagle was the protector, while her baby was the
comforter. Here they were, Bijou protecting Daniel and Katie
comforting Jack.
“Yeah, well, I'll make this easy on us all,” Jack began. “No,
wait. Little Danny, get that dang bird.”
Obediently, Little Danny released Ptolemy from her roomy cage and led
her over to where he was sitting. The regal bird just stared at
Jack, as if she were one of the children, waiting for the big
revelation of the family gathering.
With a sudden spurt, afraid if he didn't get to it quickly, he'd
retreat, Jack confessed, “Your old man is a jerk.”
“Jack jerk,” Ptolemy echoed.
“I said that,” Jack stated sternly as he glared at the majestic
creature.
“Jack jerk,” the hyacinth macaw repeated.
“We've established that, Bird.”
“Ptolemy queen.”
“Ptolemy is a ...” Jack chuckled as he paused. “Ptolemy is a
queen bird, but Jack is a selfish man who forgot that he had a great
family. He got so ... deep into his inability to ... uh, make
Daddy happy ...”
“Daddy's happy if you're happy,” Chenoa pointed out.
“Yes, but I mean in a ... a different ... way,” Jack stammered.
“What's he mean?” Ricky asked, looking over at some of his siblings.
“He means sex,” Jenny explained to her twin.
“I don't even want to know how you know that,” Jack groused, shaking
his head as the children giggled, a happy indication that things were
on the mend. “Adults need things, and I thought that because of
this,” he patted the handles of the wheelchair, “I wouldn't be able to
please Daddy anymore, and that one thing, colored everything else I've
done since I've been home. I've taken out my frustration and my
anger on all of you.”
As Jack patted Katie, giving himself strength to continue on, the brood
also gained strength. The admission was bringing them the unity
that they needed to move forward.
“Dad, we love you,” Lulu stated for the brood. “We just don't
want you to be so sad and mad all the time.”
“It makes us sad,” Aislinn admitted.
“And mad,” Jonny added truthfully, recalling the incident in the mall
parking lot.
“Which is what I don't want,” Jack responded. “Kids, I'm doing my
best, and I realize that until now, my best hasn't been much, but I'm
making you a promise that it's going to be a lot better from now
on. It's just ... I miss ... things.”
“I miss you carrying me on your shoulders,” Jonny uncharacteristically
confessed.
“And I miss you playing 'tag' with us,” Jenny added.
“We all miss things,” David interjected. “We miss the things you
miss, Dad.”
“I'm a little dense about stuff sometimes,” Jack admitted.
“I think we just need to have our family meetings again, like we use
to,” Brianna stated courageously, bringing up a topic no one else had
yet.
“Yeah,” Jonny agreed. “Why do we have to talk to that lady?
We should talk to each other.”
“Like we used to,” Aislinn agreed, bobbing her head up and down.
“Don't you tell that shr...Doctor Rich how you feel about things?” Jack
questioned, altering his phrasing after getting a glare from his lover.
“Yes, but she's not family,” Jenny whined. “She doesn't
understand you, so how can she understand us?”
“Wow,” Daniel heard himself say as he took in the comment. ~She
has a point.~
“I talk to her about being afraid,” Chenoa admitted.
“What are you afraid of, Sweetheart?” Jack asked.
“I thought you were going to die, like Daddy and Mommy did. They
died in a car accident, and you were in your truck.”
“But you saw me,” Jack responded as he tried to understand.
“I know, but I was still afraid, and I didn't want anyone to think I
wasn't strong, like them.”
Suddenly, the rest of the brood surrounded the little girl, and as they
did, some of them finally admitted to the same fear.
~I know what Little Danny told me, but why didn't they say anything to
one of us in private?~ Daniel wondered. He processed the words he
was hearing and then decided to act upon an idea. “Let me ask you
something,” he began, getting the attention of the children. “How
do you feel about Dad's chair?”
“I don't like it,” Chenoa admitted bravely, determined not to hold
anything back from now on.
“Noa, Dad needs the chair,” Jennifer pointed out, not knowing where
this was going.
“I know, but I still don't like it,” Chenoa maintained. “And I
know Dad hates it, too.”
Daniel looked at his husband, the two sharing even more understanding
now. Perhaps the children did hate the wheelchair, or maybe they
were just feeding off of the tremendous amount of hatred that Jack had
towards it. To him, it had been a mobile prison, and it was quite
possible the children had sensed that, fusing it into their own
perceptions.
“Daddy,” Little Danny said, looking up at his younger father in
anticipation.
“Yeah,” Daniel agreed, nodding and smiling at his namesake. “Put
Ptolemy back in her home, please,” he requested as he gently urged
Bijou off of his lap and stood up. “Jen, please put Bij and Katie
outside. Sorry, Girls, but it'll just be for a few minutes,” he
promised with a smile. Then he walked over to his husband,
leaning for a kiss. “Babe, we need you out of the chair.”
“Why?”
“You'll see,” Daniel replied, reaching in as he prepared to help his
lover. “Excuse me, Katie,” he said, smiling at the canine as she
jumped off. “Go with Jen.”
“No.”
“What?”
“David, Jonny, give your old man a hand,” Jack requested. He
looked at Daniel and said, “We need to let them help.”
“Yeah!” several of the children agreed, causing Daniel to look over at
them.
**Overprotecting them.**
**Big time, Angel. My fault. They think this thing is evil
because that's how I've thought about it. I've shooed them away
from me like they were flies. I was wrong. I need help,
their help -- and yours.**
With a loving smile, Daniel backed away, still smiling as the two boys
assisted Jack in transitioning from the wheelchair to the sofa.
Then he and Little Danny pulled out the first part of their surprise.
“Beaters!” Brianna exclaimed. “I love those things,” she said,
referring to the lightweight leather punching sticks that were conduits
for releasing pent-up emotion and stress.
“There's one for each of you. When you're ready, take a whack,”
Daniel instructed. “Like this, and don't be afraid to shout when
you do it,” he said. Hitting the chair vehemently, he called out,
“I hate you!”
Seeing their father's strong hit and cry, the brood felt they'd truly
been given permission to take out their emotions on the chair, and they
did, some slowly, and others immediately getting into the unusual
therapy.
**Danny?** Jack asked, feeling the strong emotions that had just come
out in the attack on the wheelchair.
**I've kept a lot inside, Jack; some of it came out today, thanks to
our son,** Daniel answered, smiling at Little Danny.
**Tell me all about it later?**
Glancing at his husband, Daniel nodded and spoke a soft, “Yes.”
He refocused on the children and called out, “Don't worry about hurting
the chair. If anything breaks, we'll fix it or get a new one.”
“Kill the thing,” Jack added loudly in agreement, seeing the outpouring
of anger and emotion from the children and realizing how much they
needed this. ~How could I have missed this? How could I
have been so wrapped up in my own misery that I missed the misery of
the people I love the most?~
“This is better than kicking that man's shin,” Jonny stated after
hitting the chair as hard as he could eight times.
“What man?” Daniel questioned curiously.
“Shin?” Jack called out at the same time.
“Oops,” Jonny responded, deciding to hit the chair some more.
Jennifer smiled shyly and walked over to her parents, informing them
that, “It happened a while ago. We'll tell you about it later.”
Soon, the grunts and looks of aggression gave way to laughter and happy
expressions, which in turn led to hugs and more giggles.
“Daddy, see?” Little Danny questioned. “We just need our family
meetings.”
“Dad, I felt bad when you didn't listen to me read my story to you,”
Aislinn spoke honestly.
“Princess, you're right. I wasn't listening. I was
irritated that all I could do was sit. I'm sorry.”
“I could tell you didn't want me around.”
“No, Honey, I always want you around,” Jack corrected. “I just
wasn't focused, and that was wrong. You deserve my full
attention. That was so sweet of you to want to read to me.
Hey! How about reading me a little 'Winnie the Pooh' later?
You know how I love Pooh!”
Aislinn's grin could light up the sky, and it warmed her fathers'
hearts. They were on the right track, though both knew apologies
for bad behavior could only go so far.
“And I haven't been able to talk to K'hang in a really long time,”
Chenoa added. “I miss him. Daddy, aren't I important,
too? I need to talk to him.”
Daniel walked over and knelt down in front of the curly-haired girl as
he apologized, “You are *very* important. I haven't allocated my
time very well recently, and that's something I have to be responsible
for. I should have made a point of making sure that I, or Jen, or
someone took you to the Mountain. We're going to fix that right
away. Tomorrow morning, we'll go see General Hank and ask him if
we can't make a ... phone call.”
Chenoa was grinning now, too. She'd kept in that complaint for a
long time. Her only tie to her Chulakian boyfriend was a single
message that Teal'c had delivered for her. In response, the young
Jaffa had sent his girlfriend a special necklace, one that symbolized
strength. She'd worn it every day since receiving it, but
regretted not having been able to even send him a 'thank you' for the
gift.
“My turn,” David interjected. “What bugged me, Dad, is that you
just sat there. We could have played catch, just like you
promised we would. You have two hands. That's all you
need. It just felt like you did anything you could to avoid me.”
“To avoid *all* of us,” Brianna corrected.
“You didn't even teach us,” Jenny added. “Aunt Sara's been doing
it, and Jen, and David, and even Peter, but not you, or Daddy,” she
elaborated, noting her number one complaint.
“That's my fault, too,” Jack responded.
“No, Babe, it's both of our faults,” Daniel corrected. “Brood,
the truth is that as much as Dad's been wrapped up in his problems,
I've been wrapped up in trying to make him feel better. I've let
you down.”
“Daddy, I'm going to disagree,” Jennifer interjected. “You knew
the brood was learning. You put me in charge of it, and I handled
it from there. Jeff's been in charge of making sure the kids get
out and continue doing their events, like Bri's dolphin meetings, Noa's
and Lulu's dance classes, Ash's singing lessons, et cetera. Maybe
you haven't been as hands on as usual, but we're the brood, and we can
handle that, for a while. Can't we, Brood?”
“For a while,” Jonny agreed, as did the others.
“No one's at fault, Daddy,” Jennifer stated. “None of this is
about fault. It's just about us, moving forward, together.”
Daniel swallowed and nodded in grateful acknowledgement of his oldest
daughter's remarks and the children's agreement. He was being let
off the hook, and while part of him wanted to argue, he knew Jennifer
was right. Fault and blame needed to be kicked and punted
away. It was time to heal.
“Dad!” Jonny called out, moving forward and standing with his hands on
his hips. “You yelled too much, for nothing. I didn't like
that. You're supposed to yell in fun ways, like when you're a
bear. This yelling was mean, and I didn't like it at all.”
Jack stared deep into the boy's eyes. For Jonny to say this meant
he'd really felt some pain.
“I didn't realize,” Jack sighed, bowing his head. “I'm
sorry. Crap! I've hurt all of you.”
Jonny ran up to his father and reached out, cupping his face as Jack
often did to him. He looked intently into the general's eyes.
“Dad, I love you. You aren't supposed to feel sad now. I
just don't want you to yell like that, okay?”
“Okay,” Jack said, reaching forward to hug the boy. ~I
remember. I yelled at you for not picking up your toys fast
enough. Geez, you were trying to help JD that day. I'm an
idiot: a big time idiot.~ He sighed as he held the boy
close. He could easily have gotten lost in despair over his
remorse, but he quickly pulled himself together. This moment was
for his son, and it was time to move forward, not stagnant in the
mistakes of the past, of which he knew there were many. “You're a
brave soldier, Jonny. I'm very proud of you.”
With a smile, Jonny returned to his spot and then repeated the theme of
their family meeting, stating emphatically, “Dad, Daddy, we don't need
to see that doctor anymore. We just need our family meetings,
like this one. We help each other!”
~He's probably right.~ Daniel looked over at his husband, knowing
Jack would be in agreement. With a nod, he asked, “Would anyone
still like to see Doctor Rich?”
“I do,” Aislinn admitted, unafraid of standing out.
“Me, too,” Brianna seconded, wanting to sort out some things about her
feelings for the Pflug family, especially Reese, and believing that
might be better handled outside of the family meetings, at least for a
while.
“Me,” Chenoa added, actually raising her hand slowly.
“I do, too,” Ricky giggled.
“Why are you giggling?” Jenny queried.
“She's pretty.”
Jenny just rolled her eyes and shook her head.
“Anyone else?” the archaeologist asked, making a note to check with
Ricky later and determine whether or not he really needed to see the
psychologist, or if he was teasing. ~Or has a crush.~
“Lulu?” Daniel questioned.
“I have my own doctor,” Lulu answered with a smile. “I talk to
her about Dad, too.”
“Jack?” Daniel questioned, wanting verbal verification that he was okay
with what was being discussed.
“Whatever they want,” the older man responded.
“Okay, here's the deal,” Daniel began. “No one gives anyone a
hard time about continuing to see Doctor Rich. There's nothing
wrong with seeing her, or someone else, like Jeff's doing with Doctor
Phillips. It's important that if you continue counseling, that
you talk to someone you believe in.” He paused, searching the
faces of the children for any doubts or questions. “Okay, if
anyone changes their mind, let us know.”
“But we have to have our family meetings,” Jonny asserted again.
“I like them.”
“They're important,” Brianna added. “But we have to trust each
other. I hid so much of my anger that I actually got into a fist
fight with Reese when I met her. I didn't like that feeling.”
“We need to be honest with one another, like we've always been,
especially during our family meetings,” Jeff asserted. ~Wish I
knew what exactly it was that is still bothering me.~
“Daddy and I tried to protect all of you, too much,” Jack
interjected. “Our lives are different now, and I need some
help. I'm asking all of you to be patient and to help me as I
learn to adapt.”
“Dad, you and Daddy are so silly,” Jennifer spoke, wiping away a
tear. “We're the Jackson-O'Neills. We do everything
together, including helping one another.”
“We're starting by changing some rules,” Daniel added. Looking at
his husband, he communicated, **The phone calls?** Seeing Jack's
nod of approval, he continued, “You're all old enough to use good
judgment with the phone.”
“Except for you, young man,” Jack said with a grin as he looked at the
giggling JD.
“From now on, you can make phone calls to people on your phone lists
without permission,” Daniel informed the children.
“Phone lists?” Chenoa asked.
“A list of names -- people you'd like to be able to call anytime you
want to,” Jack explained.
“Just remember to make smart choices,” the younger father encouraged.
“Like Angela and Chloe?” Chenoa inquired hopefully about her friends.
“Exactly. Anyone on your list can be called whenever you want,
but if you abuse it, the privilege will be revoked,” the archaeologist
stated.
Cheers went up, along with some knuckle bumps and high-fives.
“Start working on people you'd like to be on your phone list.
There's not a limit, but use common sense,” Jack instructed.
“Daddy and I will get together with each one of you and review your
lists.”
“And you'll have more freedom on the internet,” Jack added, getting a
surprised look from his lover. **We can monitor that, too.**
**You're right,** Daniel agreed with a smile. **Little Danny
really needs that permission.**
“We'll get back to you on exactly what that means,” Jack stated.
“You mean when you and Daddy figure it out,” Jonny laughed.
“Wiseguy,” Jack retorted amusingly. Growing serious again, he
looked at his loving family, feeling thankful that he'd done something
right during his lifetime to have them. “Kids, we need to talk
about Aunt Sam.”
Serious again, too, Jonny put his hands on his hips and asked sternly,
“What did you do to Aunt Sam, Dad?”
“Kevin looked funny when Jen brought him outside,” Aislinn commented.
“What happened, Dad?” David inquired.
“I screwed up, and I don't know if I can fix it.” Jack sighed and
explained what he'd said during the visit. “So, Aunt Sam pretty
much hates me right now, and I can't say that I blame her.”
“Fix it,” JD ordered calmly, looking down at his hands as he twirled a
rubber band that he'd found on the floor.
“What?”
“Dad fixes things. Fix it.”
Jack cocked his head, wishing the answer was as simple as his youngest
son's command.
“Son, I killed his dream of seeing the pyramids.”
“Dad, that's it!” Little Danny exclaimed.
“What's it?”
“We show Kevin the pyramids,” the child genius responded.
“Sproglet, we can't go to Egypt right now,” Jack stated sadly.
“We don't have to, Dad. We just need to show him a pyramid.”
“What pyramid?” Aislinn asked.
“The Jackson-O'Neill Pyramid,” Little Danny answered, leaving his
parents, and Jonny, extremely confused.
“That's a great idea!” Aislinn agreed, picking up on the idea and
spinning around the room as she imagined the Egyptian structure.
“She's right, Jack,” Daniel stated excitedly. “It's a great idea,
and I have a favor I can call in.” Moving away, he said, “I'll be
right back.”
With the room buzzing with ideas, Jack looked over at Ptolemy and
asked, “Do you know what they're talking about?”
“House pyramid,” Ptolemy squawked from her cage.
“House ... pyramid?” Jack asked as his tone lilted from a statement to
a question. ~Smart bird.~ He grinned as he called out,
“Hey! I know what we can do, too.”
“What, Dad?” Lulu called out anxiously.
“It's perfect, Darlin! I tell ya, Mr. Fix-it is back in
business! What I'm thinkin' is that we ...”
The children smiled, feeling their family was truly on the mend.
Now they just had to make sure that the Shanahan family was still part
of their extended family, and that was something they were all
determined to make a reality.
====
“Careful, Love,” Jack advised as his husband helped him to sit down on
their beloved roof deck.
“We're going to do this, Jack,” Daniel stated emphatically. “This
is us, and we're going to have it.”
“Yes, Sir,” Jack quipped.
The lovers sat side by side against the wall. They looked up at
the night sky, rejoicing in the brightness of the stars.
“I've missed this,” Jack whispered, leaning his head against his
lover's.
“Me, too.”
For a while, the two men just sat quietly, enjoying the crispness of
the air and the tenderness of their hearts. Then they chatted
about all sorts of inconsequential things. The unimportance of
the topics warmed their hearts. At last, they were free of their
concerns, at least for a few minutes.
Slowly, the lovers began to rein themselves in, returning to reality,
which was finally a hopeful place to be. In the process, Daniel
filled his Love in on some of the things he'd missed.
“What did Mark say?” Jack asked, referring to the letter Maureen Pflug
had received, the one that had caused her to believe the
Jackson-O'Neills would be suing.
“It was a mistake,” Daniel answered. “He'd made some notes, and
one of the temporary clerks he'd hired misinterpreted them and fired
off the letter.”
“Ouch!”
“Yeah, he wasn't too happy about it,” Daniel responded.
“Big lecture,” Jack surmised.
“Big, big lecture,” Daniel affirmed.
--
“Alex and Casey had a fling?” Jack questioned in surprise.
“Apparently,” Daniel responded. “I haven't talked to Alex about
it, but Casey sounded pretty bitter.”
“Alex dumped him?”
“That's what he said. I'm not sure how long they were together, a
couple of months maybe. It's just a guess.”
“Where were we?” Jack chuckled in disbelief.
“Living our lives,” Daniel answered.
The older man shrugged as he contemplated the response, knowing how
easy it was to get absorbed in one's own life and therefore not notice important events or changes in other's lives, especially when they weren't in touch with those folks on a daily basis.
“So Alex is bi,” Jack stated. ~Sunny seems okay with that.~
“I'm not sure about that.”
“Daniel, if he did it with Casey, and he's doing it with Sunny, he's
bi,” Jack asserted. ~And he's definitely doing it with
Sunny. She definitely looked happy when she visited me at the
prison.~
“Being bisexual implies being attracted to both men and women.”
“I know that,” Jack groused.
“My point is that I'm not sure that Alex is attracted to both men and
women,” Daniel stated.
“Daniel.”
“Just hear me out,” Daniel requested. “Casey's insisted for years
that Alex was on his -- gawd, I hate this term -- gaydar. What if
Alex is homosexual, and he and Sunny are like us?”
“What do you mean?”
“We're two men who just happened to fall in love with each
other.” Leaning his head against Jack's shoulder, Daniel kissed
his soulmate's hand as he talked. “Jack, if we weren't here,
together, you'd be out chasing Mary Steenburgen and I'd be ignoring
some woman while studying Egypt. I honestly don't believe that
either of us would be with another man. Do you?”
“Are you kidding me?” Jack chuckled loudly. “I thought I was
insane when I first noticed those blue eyes of yours.” ~How could
I have shut out those beautiful eyes? Not to mention the man that
is attached to those eyes. Geez, I love him. I'm so glad I
didn't ruin this forever with my stubborn attitude.~
“That's what I mean,” Daniel stated. “We're soulmates, Jack, and
for whatever reason, our souls aren't what society says is normal.”
“Society can hang itself,” Jack responded with a sneer.
“Right,” Daniel agreed. “So, just to point out the obvious.
Just because we both made love with our wives, that doesn't make us
bi-sexual, right?”
“Nope, I guess it doesn't.”
“Which means that just because Alex and Casey had sex, that doesn't
make Alex bi-sexual, either.”
“Casey's gaydar must need some fine tuning."
“There's always the possibility that Alex was just experimenting,”
Daniel suggested lightheartedly. “Maybe I'm thinking too much.”
“You? Thinking too much?” Jack teased. ~Geez, this feels so
good.~ More seriously, he suggested, “We need to talk to Alex.”
“Let's not butt in, Jack.”
“Daniel, you butted into Alex's life years ago. We're already in
his butt, so to speak,” Jack laughed.
“That's bad, Babe, very bad.”
--
“The scuttlebutt is that JD took Bogey out of his cage,” Daniel stated. “Of course, I didn't find out about that until later.”
“Little General Jonny took over, eh?” Jack asked with a bit of pride.
“Wipe that smirk off your face, Jack. According to the brood grapevine, if JD hadn't stolen Bogey, a mutiny would have occurred shortly thereafter.”
“Discord among the troops?”
“Oh, yeah,” Daniel answered. Then he sighed, a long, sad
refrain. “I missed most of this, Jack. Our children have
been on their own since the accident.”
“Hey, no guilt trips, Danny,” Jack stated, kissing the top of his
lover's head. “If you go on one, I'll have to follow, and my
guilt trip can outdo yours by miles.”
“Good point,” Daniel agreed firmly.
“You didn't have to agree that fast.”
Daniel chuckled, and the two shared a short, but loving kiss.
--
“I've had to stop her from getting on a plane three times,” Daniel
reported about Mrs. Valissi.
“She's a sweet lass,” Jack crooned in his Irish brogue. “When is
she coming home?”
“Next week some time, I think,” Daniel answered.
“What about Suz?” Jack questioned about Daniel's foster sister.
“She's got Mrs. Valissi beat,” Daniel responded lightheartedly.
“Beat?”
“I've had to stop her from getting on a plane five times,” Daniel
chuckled. “Jack, even Nellie asked if she could come out and
help.”
“I'm not surprised, Danny. Everyone loves you,” Jack stated
softly, his hand rubbing his lover's upper arm, providing warmth both
physically and emotionally. “How's she doing?”
“Great,” Daniel answered about Nellie Montgomery, another foster sister
who was but a baby when he'd been staying with her family. “She's
getting married soon, and she wants us to come.”
“Do you want to go?”
“I'd like to.”
“Then we'll go.”
Daniel looked up at his husband and smiled before the two paused their
conversation for a bit of kissing and very light fondling.
--
“He'll be okay now,” Daniel opined about JD.
“He's been real clingy, Daniel. Was he like that the whole time I
was in rehab?”
“Pretty much,” the younger man affirmed. “Most of the time, as
soon as I'd walk in the house, he was in my arms. He didn't
necessarily need to be held, but he kept looking at me.”
“Making sure you were there,” Jack surmised.
“Yeah, I think so,” Daniel replied. “It wasn't just me,
though. If he wasn't being held by Jen, Jeff, Bri, or David, he
was sticking close to one of the other children.”
“That's pretty natural, don't ya think?”
“Yes, I do, and he was a lot better tonight, now that you're ... uh ...”
“Not being a prick?”
“Something like that,” Daniel mused with a small smirk.
--
“Angel, I know you want me to see firsthand that our life is going
forward, and you know me, hockey is my sports life, but let's hold off
on the sled hockey for a few weeks. I want to get my
bearings. We need to talk about the house, catch up with whatever
is going on at J-O, and make sure the kids are settled, not necessarily
in that order.”
“I tried, Jack, but I didn't do very well.” Daniel let out an
unhappy snort as he reminded, “Jonny kicked a man in the freakin'
parking lot.”
“Danny, you were here, and they knew it.”
“I don't know,” Daniel sighed. “Jack, should we punish
Jonny? That was a stranger, and he was the physical aggressor.”
“No. He was angry because I was a jerk and not being a dad to him
at all for weeks. That's the same reason Bri got into a fight at
her seminar -- she was angry and lashed out the first chance she
got. Get that, Danny? I wasn't a parent at all to our kids
for weeks. You had to do it all, and if the worst that happened
was Jonny kicking a bigot who couldn't keep his opinion to himself,
then you didn't do bad at all.”
“I'm not sure they had either of us for a while. I was here in
body, but I've said a lot of ... crazy things lately.”
“Stress, and that's my fault,” the older man sighed regretfully.
“You're right, Jack. This ... fault thing isn't a good idea.”
“We agree on that.”
“I still wish our children didn't have so much to deal with recently,”
Daniel spoke quietly.
“So they were a little angry for a while,” Jack responded, dismissing
the emotion as it related to the topic at hand. “In the process,
they all learned a lot about one another and hopefully about
themselves.”
“You think?” Daniel asked hopefully.
“Yeah, Jonny learned not to piss off JD,” Jack stated in a lighthearted
tone, chuckling slightly.
The statement caused both men to laugh loudly. The spontaneous
musing was like sunshine penetrating their bodies, filling them with
brightness and warmth, something both had been without for way too
long. By unspoken agreement, conversation ceased, their hearts
saying all that needed to be said.
====
Late the next afternoon, the family's plan was in place. All they
had to do now was convince the Shanahans to trust them enough to come
over. It was a task Jack knew might be tougher than it
sounded. Once Jeff had reported from his recon that Pete had
arrived home from work, it was time to take action.
“Hello,” Sam answered the phone, bouncing Petey in her arm.
“Shanahan,” Jack stated, specifically making sure he used Sam's married
name as she'd requested during her verbal lambasting of him the day
before.
“Unless Daniel or one of the children is dying, Jack, I really don't
want to talk to you.”
“I have the reserves standing by.”
“Reserves?”
With a nod from their father, Little Danny and Aislinn called out,
“Pouty face” and “Tears”, respectively.
Annoyed, Sam asked crisply, “What do you want?”
“The Shanahans, the entire family, here in five minutes.”
Jack heard grumbling in the background and knew what was happening.
“Jack, you're lucky I didn't come over there and knock your block off,”
Pete Shanahan said angrily, having taken the phone from his wife.
“Five minutes, Pete. After that, I'll let you knock my block
off,” Jack offered. “We're in the rec room.”
The disarming comment caused Pete to stop and look at his wife, both
confused how to respond.
“Five minutes -- please.”
The phone disconnected without a response.
“They're coming,” Little Danny insisted. “Get ready!”
====
“Okay, we're here,” Sam stated dispassionately as the Shanahan family
entered the rec room in complete surprise.
“Welcome to the Jackson-O'Neill pyramid,” Aislinn greeted while dressed
as an ancient water bearer.
Over the past twenty-four hours, the family had completely altered the
interior of the recreation room to resemble an Egyptian pyramid.
The entire family was dressed in garb of the era, too.
“These are for you,” Brianna stated, handing clothing to Sam, while
David did the same for Pete.
“Susie, put this on,” Lulu signed to the little girl.
“Sammy Jo, come here,” Jenny called out, holding up a little outfit for
the girl, while Jonny went over and took Petey's hand, leading him over
to where his outfit was waiting.
“Kevin, you come with me, okay?” Chenoa asked gently. She sighed,
seeing the boy's vacant stare and complete non-response. “I'll
take your hand, okay?”
Chenoa took Kevin's hand and led him over to Jack, who leaned forward
and picked up the youngster.
“I'm sorry, Kevin. I made a big mistake, and you're paying the
price, but I'm going to try and fix that now. We're going to
Egypt.”
Unresponsive, Kevin just stared.
“This is Egypt,” Jennifer announced in her dress that simulated
something that an Egyptian goddess would have worn. She turned on
the DVD, saying, “These are the sands.”
Kevin's eyes were focused on the large screen, which was showing the
adventures of the Jackson-O'Neills on their trip there several years
before.
The kids chimed in different facts and comments, and Little Danny
handed Kevin a small pyramid to hold. When the DVD was done,
Daniel walked over and kneeled down in front of Jack's wheelchair.
“Kevin, this is a cup that scientists believe King Tutankhamun actually
drank from,” Daniel began. “It's fascinating, really, to think
that the King of Egypt actually put this cup to his lips.”
Kevin's eyes widened as he reacted somewhat.
“Here, you can hold it. Be really careful with it,” Daniel
urged. “Friends of mine just unearthed this a few months
ago. I told them about you, and they sent it to me, just for
tonight.”
“Kevin,” Jack said, taking over. “In Egypt, there are a lot of
pyramids. We're going to go see them all. All of us -- your
parents, your brother and sisters, the brood. We're all going, in
January.”
Kevin blinked as he spoke for the first time since Jack's sarcastic
comment the day before, saying, “Pyramids are fun.”
“Fun is right,” Jack agreed cheerfully, grateful that the family was
getting through to the autistic youngster. “I won't be able to go
inside them with you, but everyone else will. I think we can pull
some strings and let you see Egypt's pyramids like very few children
ever have.”
“That's a neat cup,” Little Danny interjected.
“King Tut's cup,” Jack sing-songed.
“Dad, it's King Tutankhamun,” Little Danny sighed at the all-too-common
nickname for the famous ruler.
“King Tut drank from this cup,” Kevin stated as he worked his way back.
“King Tut did,” Jack affirmed, looking over at Sam, whose hands were
covering her face. He saw her turn and nestle into her husband's
arms. Focusing on the boy again, Jack promised, “January isn't
very far away. Will you go to Egypt with us?”
Kevin didn't respond. He just stared at the cup, holding it
gently in his arms.
“We'll tell you all about the pyramids,” David stated. “The very
first pyramid ...”
====
Two hours later, Jack looked at Kevin and asked again, “Will you go to
Egypt with us and see the pyramids?”
“Pyramids are fun,” Kevin responded.
“I'll take that as an affirmative,” Jack replied. “I'm sorry, Kevin, but I am going to make it up to you. We'll talk some more tomorrow.”
“I like pyramids.”
“I like pyramids, too,” Jack replied with a smile, leaning over and
giving the boy a kiss on the cheek.
Pete picked Kevin up as he looked at Jack and nodded. The look
that passed between the two men spoke volumes about the love between
the two families, an apology from Jack, and an acceptance from Pete.
Taking hold of the twins, Sam called out, “We'll see you tomorrow, Sir.”
Jack nodded, swallowing hard as he saw his second-in-command soften,
actually giving him a smile. Surprisingly to him, he was overcome
with emotion and let out a sniffle.
“Pete, take the kids,” Sam requested, while at the same time, the
Jackson-O'Neill children began to gather around their dad.
“Sir, thank you.”
Shaking his head and looking away, Jack cracked out, “He's not back.”
“Time, Sir.”
Jack looked up at Sam, his tears unable to be stopped.
Sam knelt down in front of the wheelchair and looked up at her
commanding officer and friend.
“I hated you yesterday. In all the years we've worked together,
I'd never felt that way. I wasn't very happy with you sometimes,
but I've never ... hated you.” Sam reached out and took Jack's
hand. “Today, I just love you.”
“Carter.”
“Thank you, Sir,” Sam said, starting to stand, but leaning in to give
Jack a kiss on the cheek.
Sam smiled and then left to join her family.
“Babe?”
“Huh?”
“I think you're speechless,” Daniel observed, causing the children to
giggle.
“Danny, how would you feel if we paid for that trip, all of it?”
“We could do that, if they let us.”
Jack looked at David and Little Danny and instructed, “You two are in
charge of developing a preliminary itinerary.”
“*All* the pyramids, Dad?” Little Danny asked. “There's a lot of
them.”
“We're going to all of them, however long it takes.” Jack smiled
and added, “We have a lot of living to do, and the living starts now.”
“Dad, at our family meetings, will you tell us how you feel, too?”
Chenoa asked, her brown eyes challenging her older father.
“Princess, I'll be as honest as I can be, and I'll start now. I
thought I hated this chair, but I don't. This chair is going to
give your old man the freedom to get around. It isn't confining
me like I thought; it's liberating me, allowing me to be a part of your
lives.” Suddenly, Jack blinked. In weeks, he hadn't thought
about it. Maybe because he was too involved with his
self-doubt. “Daniel, my truck?”
“Sorry, Babe -- terminal. It took hard hits on both ends.”
“I loved that truck,” Jack sighed, his sad face prompting some of the
children to wonder if their current happy state was only temporary,
ending after one short day. All of a sudden, though, Jack asked,
“They make all kinds of special cars these days. There's gotta be
a truck that can be rigged for Magoo here.”
“Magoo?” Brianna asked, chuckling.
“Yeah, this is Magoo,” Jack responded, tapping on the sides of the
wheelchair.
“Magoo,” Daniel echoed sappily.
“Danny, why are you getting all choked up over a wheelchair?”
“Because you named it, Jack. We really are going to be okay now,”
the archaeologist stated softly, a look of love passing between the two.
“Yeahsureyoubetcha!” Jack exclaimed. “As soon I get a new
truck. I'm still not keen on changing the house, but I guess
we'll have to make some changes.”
“Just some, Jack,” Daniel concurred. ~My heart -- it's beating
again. Wow!~
====
“They'd sure like to see you, Sir. Don't take this wrong, but I'd
like to see you, too. I miss all that snazzy small talk,” Jack
joked shortly after dinner as he chatted over the phone.
With a chortle, Hammond replied, “Jack, you've never liked small
talk. I remember that about you from that first day at SGC.”
“We could go fishing,” Jack suggested.
“I'd like that. I'll be by for a visit soon,” Hammond responded
just before ending the phone call.
“Well?” Daniel questioned as he sat down opposite his lover.
“He doesn't sound sick.”
“Maybe he had the flu and it's just hung on longer than he thought,”
the younger man theorized.
“Could be,” Jack agreed. “The kids want to drop by.”
“Jack, if he's still recovering, he probably doesn't want a house full
of children running around and tying him to his bed.”
Jack laughed, remembering how Jonny and some of the others had twice
tied up Hammond to a chair while playing.
“Okay, tell me what Alex suggested,” Jack requested, finally ready to
listen to the proposed renovations to make the home handicapped
accessible.
“Casey helped, too, and Ricky,” Daniel noted with a smile.
====
Late that night, the lovers were in bed, lying in their usual
positions. It felt the best it had since the accident, a happy
side effect of Jack's emotional breakthrough a couple of days ago.
Daniel placed a kiss on his husband's chest and then settled his head
in a comfortable position. He twirled one of Jack's chest hairs
around his finger.
“Now seems like a good time,” Jack spoke inexplicably, breaking the
serene silence of the last five minutes.
“We shouldn't rush it.”
“I thought you were the one with the chatty mouth -- talk about this,
and talk about that.”
Daniel smiled at the playful tone in his lover's voice. Jack had
made so much progress in a short period of time.
“You're scared,” the archaeologist surmised.
“Darn tootin',” Jack acknowledged. “Aren't you?”
Having thought about the question for all of two seconds, Daniel raised
his head and stared at his Love, following up with a tender kiss that
promised more than tenderness.
“Remember that while I answer your question,” Daniel requested softly.
“Like I could forget,” Jack mused happily.
“Jack, remember our first week together?”
“Like I could forget,” Jack answered with a smirk at having used the
exact same response.
“Right.” Shaking off the response, Daniel continued, “Jack, we
had no idea what we were doing. We were both ... virgins ...”
“Daniel!”
“Virgins in the sense that we'd never made love with another man
before,” Daniel expounded. “We made a decision, one that was very
important. Do you remember?”
“No research.”
“We researched each other. We just ... we used our bodies to learn what worked and what didn't. We let those new sensations fill us up and discover what we liked.” Daniel smiled as he leaned in for another kiss, this one a tad more passionate than the last. “We experienced each other, and I think that set the tone for our entire sexual relationship.”
“It did?”
“Well, I don't know about you for sure, but I can count the number of
times I've ... researched sex techniques and methods on one hand.
When I have, it's mostly been by accident -- an article or something or
some website on the internet. What about you?” He paused
hesitantly, seeing the look on his husband's face. “What?” he
asked anxiously.
“Danny! You just used the 'sex' word in casual conversation!”
Jack responded, chortling for a moment with Daniel joining in, filling
their world with laughter once again.
Once he quieted, Daniel finally responded, “What can I say, Jack?
This is important enough to our relationship to use the actual word,
rather than a euphemism.”
“I prefer to research you, so it's the same,” Jack admitted, getting
back to the original question.
“It's worked, hasn't it?” Daniel challenged.
“The best.”
“Well, all I'm saying is why mess with a system that works?”
“This isn't a normal situation,” Jack responded hesitantly.
“No, it isn't,” the younger man concurred. After a moment, he
queried, “But we're not normal, are we, Jack? We keep saying we
want to be, but we aren't. There's never been anything normal
about us except for ... us, being together.”
“Angel, that sounds really good, but I haven't a clue what you just
said,” Jack replied, running his right hand alongside his soulmate's
cheek and then up to finger the soft strands of Daniel's hair.
“We can do this, Babe -- you and me,” Daniel stated with
confidence. “Maybe ... maybe this time we will do a little
research, but just a little to make sure we don't risk your health, and
there might be things we can do to help you. The Reeve Foundation
might be able to answer some of our questions, and we could call and
talk to the men that Sara talked to.”
“But ...” Jack prompted.
“But ... I'm just saying we should stick with what works.”
“Research each other.”
“Yeah.”
“Danny, we don't know what I can do, or not,” Jack spoke in a raspy
whisper. “And we know I can't do most of what we used to.”
“So we learn new things. Jack, we've had a great ...” Daniel
paused, seeing his Love's raised eyebrows “... fantastic ...” he saw
the glint and slight cocking of Jack's head “... absolutely wonderful,
incredible, sensational sex life.”
“Better,” Jack chuckled.
“My point is that everything changes, and we have to be realistic about
that. It won't be how it was, but we can make it something new
and exciting for both of us.”
“Look at me, Angel,” Jack whispered, his hands cupping his husband's
face. “I want to see it in your eyes. Do you still want me,
like this?”
“I want you, Jack, in any way that I can have you,” the archaeologist
responded as his heart began to beat faster.
“Show me.”
“Jack ...”
“Show me,” Jack requested strongly before the two kissed.
“I love you,” Daniel promised in between the couple's kisses. His
breathing became heavier. It had been so long. He was
scared, but anxious and eager. The worst part would be that Jack
wouldn't feel the intensity of their lovemaking; at least, not the part
that had been the most intense throughout the years. ~New ways;
new things,~ he urged himself.
“Danny -- you've got to be about to burst. Worry about me
later. I want to see you, your eyes -- do it, Angel, like before.”
Daniel wanted his lover desperately, and the more Jack encouraged him,
the more he needed it to happen.
“Want you,” Daniel stated as he began to place a string of kisses on
Jack's chest. He undressed his lover and then himself, doing it
slowly at first, but then just throwing their pajamas haphazardly onto
the carpet. “Love you so much,” he declared in between more
kisses.
“Don't worry about me,” Jack said, knowing his husband was trying to
give him the elation that sexual sensations brought. “You,
Angel. Let me see you.”
Alternately, Jack's hands caressed the younger's man chest, shoulders,
and back, while he encouraged Daniel to make love to him. Daniel
obliged, carefully preparing and entering his lover and then working up
to a steady, heart-pounding thrust.
Jack felt his lover's hands on his chest, and he could see the passion
in Daniel's face as he stared into Jack's eyes.
~Odd,~ Jack thought to himself. ~I ... whoa!~
Daniel struggled a bit. Without Jack being able to maneuver his
body, especially his legs and hips, it made this kind of joining more
difficult. It was never the easiest for two men to make love like
this, facing each other, but these two had learned the secret of it
long ago. They preferred it over easier methods. It was
their eyes; how they loved seeing the others as they became one in
body, just like they always were in spirit and emotion.
“Pillows,” Jack suggested.
“Pill...ows,” Daniel agreed, grabbing a couple of pillows to better
position his Love. He didn't know if it would work or not, but
this is exactly what he'd been preaching to Jack earlier:
experimentation. It might take some time, but they'd learn how to
satisfy each other with their new physical limitations. “Yes!”
Quicker than he would have in the past, Daniel let his release fill his
lover. Gasping, he lowered his body to become Jack's blanket once
again.
“I love you, Angel,” Jack stated emotionally.
“Did you ... see it?” Daniel asked.
“Yeah,” Jack confirmed. “I saw it.”
There was no question in Jack's mind. Daniel still wanted
him. Together, they'd learn. Together, they'd go forward,
discovering new ways to excite and pleasure each other.
As they settled, Jack's hands made smooth circles on his lover's back.
“Danny, wanna know something weird?”
“Sure.”
“It's weird.”
“Tell me.”
“A couple of times, it felt like ... like I felt you,” Jack confided.
Daniel raised up his head and looked into Jack's eyes. He smiled
and then leaned forward for a kiss.
“Daniel, I think maybe there are ways.”
“The mind, Jack. Our minds are so powerful.”
“You think maybe I could think myself into ...”
“Why not?” Daniel blinked as he thought about the topic some
more. Enthusiastically, he put forth, “Babe, visualization
works. We've practiced that a little in the past. I *know*
it works. Combine that with memories and fantasies.”
“You want me to fantasize about getting it up?” Jack asked,
half-seriously and half-humorously.
“Yes,” Daniel answered simply. “Jack, I want you to feel as much
as you can. I felt you reacting when I ...”
Just then, there was a knock on the door of the master bedroom.
“Crap,” Jack responded quietly.
“Oh, gawd,” Daniel expressed anxiously as he rolled off Jack and
searched for his pajamas, but not able to see them in the dark.
The tapping at the door repeated, prompting the older man to order,
“Danny, just get us under the covers.”
Nodding, Daniel did just that, pulling the bedding up as far as he
could and then called out, “Come in.”
JD pushed open the doors and ran in, a smile on his face and his
beloved Patch in his arms. He ran up to Jack's side of the bed
and was jumping up and down.
“Hey!” Jack greeted.
“Is something wrong, JD?” Daniel asked.
“My head exploded, Daddy!”
“Exploded?” Jack and Daniel questioned in unison.
“It went booooom,” the little boy said, spreading out his arms as wide
as they would go.
“Does it hurt?” Jack asked, totally confused.
“No, Dad. It's happy. We're okay now,” JD reported.
“It was a happy explosion.”
“Good,” Jack echoed. “When did this happen?”
“A couple minutes ago. I was sleeping, and then my head exploded
with happy. I'm happy we're happy again. I love you!”
“We love you, too,” Daniel replied with a smile.
“Gotta go back to sleep,” JD announced, turning around. He
giggled, picked up something, and returned to the bed. “Daddy,
these yours.”
Having tossed Daniel's pajamas onto the bed, JD left the room, closing
the door behind him.
“Daniel ...”
“I don't want to think about it,” Daniel interrupted as he stared at
the closed door.
“His head exploded?”
“With happiness,” Daniel added, nodding.
“About the same time we ...”
“Yep,” Daniel agreed.
“Danny ...”
“Jack, I really don't want to think about it,” Daniel stated, turning
his head to gaze at his lover. “He's part of us in a way I don't know
that we'll ever be able to understand, and I don't know that I really
want to. What we need to focus on is us. Babe, we can do
this. Thank you for tonight, for giving me that gift, but next
time, we're going to work on you. Maybe it won't be perfect, but
we'll get there. I really believe that.”
“I love you so friggin' much, Danny.”
“I love you, too,” Daniel said and then moved in for a kiss.
“Danny, I did talk to the Doc a couple of times about sex.”
“Don't tell Teal'c,” Daniel teased.
“I don't have a death wish,” Jack replied. He sighed, “She said
pretty much what you have tonight. She said something else,
though, too.”
“What?” Daniel inquired curiously.
“You're going to love it.”
“Good,” the younger man chuckled lightly. “What did she say?”
“That sometimes talking about what we're feeling or what we need can
help.”
Thoughtfully, the archaeologist replied, “I believe that. It's
akin to visualization and fantasizing.”
“Can we call that something else?” Jack groaned. “I don't want a
fantasy Daniel,” he groused a second later.
“Okay, how about ... active recall?” Daniel suggested.
“Very military,” Jack mused. “Active recall. I'll just call
up Danny memory number twenty-nine.”
“Twenty-nine?” Daniel questioned. “Which one is that?”
“That's when ...” Jack began, continuing with the detailed recollection
of one of his favorite erotic moments with his husband.
“Oh, gawd,” Daniel laughed when his lover was finished with the very
seductive memory.
“I love hearing you laugh,” Jack commented softly. “I live for
that.”
“Then you'll have to make sure I have a lot to laugh about,” Daniel
replied, after which the two men kissed some more and then once again
settled into a contented silence.
“Tell me,” Daniel requested out of the blue.
“Tell you what?” Jack asked hesitantly.
“What it is you've been wanting to tell me for the last two days, but
haven't.”
“You're good.”
“Thank you, but we're not talking about that right now,” Daniel teased,
placing another kiss on his Love's chest. “Tell me, Jack.”
“You already know,” Jack stated, giving Daniel a chill. “It was
about a week after I entered the prison.”
“Jack!”
“I thought you'd be better off, and the brood, too; even the girls,”
Jack admitted softly.
“That was a stupid thing to think.”
“I know, but I was in a dark place, Angel, and I didn't think I could
get out.”
“So, what happened?”
“Teal'c showed up.”
“Did he know?” Daniel asked curiously.
“I'm not sure,” Jack responded, making a face as he thought back to
that day. “It was when you brought the kids; they'd gone to the
Garden.”
“Garden?” Daniel searched his memory and then acknowledged, “Lou,
Jeff, and Teal'c took them. They had a great time.”
“As great as they told me that day?” Jack felt his lover's head
shake. “That's what T was telling me. Gotta give Miss
Florida some credit, too.”
Daniel looked up in surprise and asked, “Sunny?”
“She reminded me that love was a good thing. She calls it her
gift,” Jack answered, shrugging at the same time.
“I don't understand.”
“Don't worry, Angel, I don't, either, but after she left, I felt
better,” Jack spoke, looking into the blue eyes he adored. “Until
that moment, I felt like a cripple who was nothing but a burden.”
“'La Noche Oscura de la Alma',” Daniel spoke in a whisper.
“What?”
“'The Dark Night of the Soul',” the linguist translated. Taking a
breath, he explained, “It was written by Saint John of the Cross.
It's a ... a metaphor for a spiritual desolation.”
“Rotten place to be,” Jack recalled.
“To get rid of the darkness, you have to hold back your ego and let
yourself transcend to a place that is actually better than where you
were before. Some people believe the darkness is a blessing
because of this.”
“They might be right,” the older man agreed quietly.
“Please tell me,” Daniel implored, needing affirmation that his husband
was beyond the darkness that had gripped his soul for so long.
“I don't feel that way anymore,” Jack stated sincerely, knowing exactly
what his soulmate needed to hear. “We've turned another page in
our book, that's all.”
“I love you, Jack.”
“I love you, Angel, so friggin' much.”
====
The next day, Billy and Jilly left for their home in Australia.
They were sad to leave their American family, but both were glad that
Jack was back on track. The two brothers found it unusually
difficult to say goodbye. They just didn't know for sure when the
next visit was going to be, especially since Billy and Jilly had been
away from their ranch for so long. It was a tearful, yet joyous
parting, one filled with love and the renewed promises to stay in close
touch over the phone and computer.
====
Less than twenty-four hours later, Jack and Daniel were in the study,
reviewing some of Alex's ideas for the house. At the moment, the
conversation was about combining the closet and bathroom.
“He's wanting to knock out the wall that divides the two and make it
one big space,” Jack observed, staring at the crude drawing Daniel had
made to illustrate the changes.
“Right. It would give you the capability of reaching all of your
clothes yourself.”
“It's a simple ninety-degree turn,” Jack noted, about the new placement
of the toilet.
“Exactly,” Daniel affirmed. “We'd be turning the toilet,
exchanging two doors for just this larger one, and moving the sink; oh,
and adding this sink for you,” he said, pointing at the specific spots
on the makeshift diagram. Pausing the man in glasses added, “No,
wait. Alex sent me a fax yesterday. He said we didn't have
to move the sink or add a new one; something about just removing the
shelf under the sink and installing a hydraulic lift so it will raise
and lower to the correct height for both of us.”
“Sweet,” Jack replied cheerfully.
“Apparently, it will save floor space. So, this means that the
only fixture we'd have to move would be the toilet, and it's already a
handicap-accessible height.”
“What about the tile?” the older man queried.
“Well, you know Alex,” Daniel replied.
“Let me guess. It's been in storage at Archonics for years.”
“Something like that,” Daniel affirmed, well aware that the designer
always made sure he had plenty of product on hand for his
clients. He smiled as he pointed out, “Babe, it's not that much
change, and it would give you so much more independence.”
Smiling in reply, Jack gazed into his husband's eyes and stated, “And
it'd be a lot easier for you.”
“Well ...”
“Daniel, honesty is the best policy,” Jack sing-songed pleasantly.
“Yes, it would,” the younger man admitted.
“It's a great idea. Okay, what's next?”
“That's enough for now, Babe. As long as you can manage the chair
lift, we don't need to do the bedroom addition at all, really.
Making the living room floor the same height as the rest of the
downstairs would eliminate the need for ramps and make the living room
accessible for you, but the bath and closet will come first.”
“Then we're a go.”
“Well, once Alex gets back, unless you ...”
“Danny, I'm okay with doing what we need to do, but I'd rather wait for
Alex to oversee the changes. I know it's harder on you until
then, but ...”
With a smile, Daniel interrupted his Love with a kiss and then said,
“Jack, I have my husband back. Right now, nothing is
difficult. We'll wait for Alex.”
“I think we should seal the deal,” Jack suggested.
“Oh, yeah,” the younger man agreed, leaning in for another, deeper
kiss, leaving no doubt that the deal was indeed sealed.
====
“Peter, are you sure we did the right thing?” Jennifer asked, glancing
down at the item she held securely in her hands.
“Jen, you're the one who said it didn't feel right,” Peter responded as
he drove the two towards the Jackson-O'Neill home.
“It doesn't,” Jennifer sighed. “Peter, Grandpa has never stayed
away this long.”
“He doesn't sound sick,” Peter remarked.
“No, he doesn't,” Jennifer agreed. “I just hope we did the right
thing.”
Peter nodded as he responded, “Your parents will tell us that.”
====
“Hey, kids,” Jack greeted the couple as they came into the study.
“Hi, Dad,” Jennifer responded, smiling at JD who was focused on Mittens.
“We're playing,” Jack explained. ~Amazing cat. We were
ready for some fun after pouring over those plans all morning.~
“Mittens likes to play with the printer,” JD informed his sister.
“So I see,” Jennifer chuckled, watching the cat go after a piece of
paper as it was ejected from the printer. It was so good to see
her dad laughing and playing. ~I'm so happy most of the stress is
gone.~
Over the last couple of days, the family had truly begun to heal.
Their family meetings were productive and truthful, and decisions were
being made about the future. It was good, and everyone was much
happier.
“Uh, JD, do you know where Daddy is?”
“He's outside with the Munchkins.”
“Will you go and ask him to come in here, please?”
“Okay, Jen,” JD agreed, gently removing himself from Jack's lap and
leaving the room.
“Something up? You didn't ...”
“No, Sir,” Peter assured. “Not yet, anyway.”
“Dad!” Jennifer chastised, knowing the proposal question was once again
a cause for amusement for her family.
“What's that?” Jack asked about the plastic bag his daughter was
holding.
“Do you mind if we wait for Daddy?” the young woman answered.
“Jack, what's ... hi, Jen, Peter,” Daniel greeted a minute later.
“What's up?”
Jennifer looked at Peter, who nodded as he walked behind the
archaeologist and closed the door.
“Very cloak and dagger,” Jack commented, laughing at his joke.
“Yes,” Jennifer confirmed, causing Jack's smiling face to
stiffen. She sighed, “Dad, Daddy, have you talked to Grandpa
recently?”
“We called him a couple of days ago,” Jack answered.
“Why?” Daniel questioned curiously. “And what's in the bag you're
holding onto so tightly?”
“We've barely seen him in weeks. He's called, but he doesn't come
over, and he hasn't asked us to come over, either,” Jennifer
responded. “What bothers me is that when I have seen him, he acts
like everything is okay. He keeps referring to the flu, but he
doesn't look like he's had the flu, and he sounds great. It's
weird.”
“Maybe he's just recovering,” Daniel put forth warily.
“Daddy, wasn't he 'recovering' when Dad was still in the hospital?”
Folding his arms across his chest, the archaeologist nodded, admitting,
“That was weeks ago.”
“That's my point. He's been recovering from a simple case of the
flu for a very long time. I've been worried, but when I talked to
Aunt Janet last night she said something that I couldn't stop thinking
about,” Jennifer expounded.
“Which was?” Daniel prodded.
“Yesterday afternoon she went by Grandpa's house to check on him, and
Mrs. Crenshaw wouldn't even let her in the door.”
“That's odd,” Daniel replied, becoming more concerned.
“Aunt Janet said Mrs. Crenshaw was very nice, but she couldn't even get
her foot inside the foyer. She let it go when Mrs. Crenshaw told
her that she was taking Grandpa to the doctor herself.”
“What doctor?” Jack questioned curiously, wondering why the retired Stargate commander would visit another physician. ~Isn't the Doc Hammond's doc?~ he asked himself, not really sure of the answer.
“I'm not sure Aunt Janet asked about that,” Jennifer answered.
“But I couldn't sleep at all last night thinking about this, so today I
asked Peter to go with me to Grandpa's, so we could check it out.”
“Check it out,” Daniel sighed. ~Cloak and dagger is right.~
“Did you see him?” the older man inquired.
“No, we didn't.”
“What's that?” Jack asked again, equally curious as his husband was
about the unknown object their daughter was holding onto tightly.
~It has to have something to do with this.~
Jennifer put the plastic bag on Jack's desk and then opened it,
revealing more smaller bags.
“This is a piece of cake that was on the kitchen counter, and this is a
cookie that was on a platter of pastries and treats. Mrs.
Crenshaw is always baking things for Grandpa,” Jennifer answered.
Pointing at another bag, she said, “This is from the coffee bin, and
this is a bag of tea. The thing about this is that I don't recall
Grandpa being a big tea drinker, but there were a lot of these in the
kitchen.”
“If you didn't see Grandpa, how did you get these?” Daniel questioned.
Jennifer looked at Peter and then back her parents, answering just a
tad nervously, “We parked away from the house and walked there.
We decided to go around back to ...”
“Sneak a peek?” Jack asked pointedly, cocking his head slightly at the
young couple.
Nodding, Jennifer affirmed, “Yes. The back door was unlocked, so
we went inside. It was like it was meant to be, Dad, with the
door open like that. We took out the plastic bag and decided what
to take with us. Then ...”
“Wait!” Daniel exclaimed, holding up one hand, palm out to stop the
progression of the explanation. “Jen, are you telling us that you
went to Grandpa's with the specific intention of getting samples of ...
food?”
“Daddy ...” Jennifer paused and then smiled lightly.
“Yes. We were being covert, as Jonny says.”
Daniel stared at his daughter a second before stating, “I just wanted
to be clear; that's definitely a family trait. So what happened
next?”
“We were going to check out the rest of the house and see if we could
talk to Grandpa when we heard Mrs. Crenshaw coming, so we just left as
fast as we could.”
“She didn't see you?” Jack questioned, full of concern for the food
sting and its possible consequences.
“No, she didn't.” Jennifer paused, letting her parents consider
her actions and words. “Dad, Daddy, I think something might be
wrong. We know what people have done in the past to try and get
to you, and I'm just wondering if maybe they might be using Grandpa to
do it this time.”
“Jen, are you sure the stealth was necessary?” Daniel questioned.
“Well ...” Jennifer began, telling her parents about the visit to the
Hammond home with the Spitfires. “It just felt so weird. I
had chills. I didn't want the twins to be alone with her.”
She sighed, “I can't explain it, but it's how I felt.”
“We thought you could have this analyzed,” Peter stated after listening
to his Love explain what they had been up to.
“Welcome to the family,” Jack told Peter good-naturedly as he reached
for the phone. “It's a good thing I'm back in Carter's good
graces.”
“While Sam's checking that out, I think we should go see General
Hammond,” Daniel suggested, getting a nod from his husband. He
looked at the young couple and stated, “I know I don't need to say
this, but don't mention anything about this to the brood.”
“We won't, Sir,” Peter acknowledged on behalf of himself and his
girlfriend.
While the phone was ringing, Jack added, “And we're gonna have a little
chat about protecting my daughter.”
Peter cleared his throat uncomfortably and became nervous, something
that pleased Jack. It was the reaction he was looking for.
“No, you're not,” Jennifer stated firmly, staring her father down.
~Not when you're around, but we're gonna have it; oh, yes, we are,~
Jack smirked.
**Don't be a hypocrite, Babe,** Daniel warned.
**What?**
**Like Jen said, we've brought our children into danger simply because
of who we are. Peter will take care of Jen.**
**Right,** Jack replied with a mental growl. “Carter, I need a
favor.”
====
“We need to get working on that specialized truck,” Jack stated as he
and his lover struggled a bit to get him into the passenger seat of the
Silver Fox.
“One of the top priorities,” Daniel agreed, grunting a bit from getting
his husband situated comfortably and then the wheelchair in place.
Soon the couple was on their way. As Daniel drove down the street, beginning their fifty-minute trek to Hammond's home, Jack began the process of sorting through the current situation.
“What do we know?”
Daniel glanced at his lover and laughed.
“What?” Jack questioned.
“I don't know, Babe, but the assessment question always makes me feel
like we're off-world, about to be attacked by the Goa'uld.”
“It works,” Jack maintained, getting a nod from the younger man.
“Martha Crenshaw,” Daniel stated simply.
“Black widow?” Jack queried curiously.
“The general has always talked about her fondly,” Daniel
responded. “To be honest, Babe, I've half-expected him to marry
her.”
“She came out of nowhere,” Jack commented. “We'd never even heard
of her until Ricky came home from his little vacation with
Hammond.” He sighed, asking, “What do we know about her?”
“She's a good cook,” Daniel answered.
“The way to a man's heart?” Jack put forth suspiciously.
“It must have worked,” the archaeologist retorted.
“What else?” Jack asked, his military training coming into play.
“She enjoys the outdoors, being in the sun,” Daniel began, searching
his mind for all the little remarks made about the woman over the
years. Actually, though, there weren't that many. It was
obvious the couple knew virtually nothing about the widowed companion
of the man they thought of as a grandfather to themselves, not to
mention their children. Thoughtfully, he continued, “She likes to
read and square dance.”
“That's it?”
“That's about it,” Daniel responded. “Jack, do you realize we've
only met Mrs. Crenshaw a few times?” Not waiting for a response,
he continued, “Of course, it's not like we socialize with the general's
friends. On the other hand, our children have seen her more than
we have.”
At the same time, Jack and Daniel stared at each other and spoke
together, “We've never checked her out.”
“That's gonna change,” the lieutenant general stated determinedly.
--
“Jen must've really had a case of the creeps to do what she did,” Jack
stated as the couple approached Hammond's home.
“Especially since she talked Peter into helping her,” Daniel replied.
“The kid's been through the Gate,” Jack responded. “He can handle
a little covert.”
“Apparently. Definitely part of this family,” Daniel agreed,
bringing his car to a stop after turning onto the street where Hammond
lived. “That's her car.”
“Let's say hello,” Jack quipped. ~Geez, this is fun.~
“Wait,” Daniel refuted, seeing the woman exit the home with a stranger.
“Who's that?”
“I have no idea,” Daniel replied, watching as the man got into the
widow's car and started it.
“Duck!” Jack ordered.
The two men leaned over, hitting their heads.
“Ow!” the older man exclaimed grumpily.
“It was your idea,” Daniel whispered.
“Ducking isn't easy in this thing.”
“Down,” Daniel urged, hearing the car approaching. “I don't know
if he could see us or not,” he commented, slowly straightening and
looking out the sports car's back window for any signs that the man in
Crenshaw's car had spotted them. “I think we're okay.”
“She's gone back inside, but she's left the door open,” Jack reported,
his focus on Hammond's house.
“Let's see what's going on.”
Daniel parked the Silver Fox in the driveway, next to Hammond's
car. He'd just gotten out when he heard the front door close.
As he helped his lover out and into his wheelchair, Daniel asked, “Did
you hear that?”
“Yep,” Jack answered. “I'm gonna go around the back.”
“Jack, I ...”
“I can roll this thing on the grass. She may not know we're both
here. She can't see this thing behind Hammond's monster.”
“That's wishful thinking,” Daniel refuted.
“I'll go around the side.”
Not thrilled with the plan, but opting to trust his husband and former
team leader and go along, the archaeologist headed for the front
door. He didn't see Jack pause, staring at Hammond's vehicle.
Jack leaned downward, letting the air out of the rear driver's side
tire, stopping to do the same thing for the rear passenger tire before
disappearing around the side of the house.
Knocking on the door resulted in no response at all, so Daniel tried
ringing the bell several times, though no one inside the home answered
the door. Walking a few steps back as he looked around, the
archaeologist pulled out his cell phone on a whim and dialed Hammond's
private number.
“This is Hammond. I'm away for a few days, getting some
much-needed rest, so I know you'll understand why I won't be returning
your call anytime soon.”
The message ended abruptly.
~Away for a few days? No other number? *Not* returning
calls? General Hammond wouldn't do that, and he wouldn't leave
without talking to the children,~ Daniel determined. ~He wouldn't
even leave that kind of freakin' message on his voicemail.~
Daniel also felt that Hammond's voice wasn't quite as steady as
normal. It seemed flat, and a couple of the words were stepped
on, almost as if he'd been muttering them instead of leaving a clear
message for callers. Deciding to be more forceful, he turned back
to face the door.
The archaeologist pounded on the door, calling out, “General
Hammond? Sir, it's Daniel. I ... I need to talk with you.
General Hammond?”
Deciding it was worth the risk, Daniel used his key to Hammond's house
to gain access.
“General Hammond? It's Daniel, Sir.” Daniel walked slowly
and cautiously into the living room. “Sir?” He looked
around the room and called out again. “General Ham...”
Daniel fell to the floor, having not seen the powerful blow that was coming from behind. Before he could respond, two more strong blows to his head and chest caused him to lose consciousness.
--
As it had been when Jennifer and Peter had made their covert visit to
the residence, the kitchen door was unlocked. Jack entered just
in time to hear his lover's fall to the carpet. Looking around,
he grabbed the first things he could that might help.
“Leave him,” a voice ordered in the other room.
“He might be hurt,” a woman responded.
“I didn't kill him. Just get the general,” the male voice
instructed.
“George, we're going for a ride,” the woman stated in a friendly tone.
“Where?”
“Somewhere special,” the woman replied.
“Are we going to be gone long?” Hammond asked.
“For a while. You and I are going to spend some wonderful alone
time together.”
“I'd like that, Martha, but I need to call my grandchildren.
They'll worry,” Hammond replied.
“Your grandchildren have gone away, remember, George? I told
you. They've gone on a long trip with their fathers,” Martha
claimed, her voice smooth and steady.
--
Inside the kitchen, Jack bristled from what he was hearing. Not only had his lover been hurt, but these two intruders were telling lies to their surrogate grandfather. Much loved by the entire Jackson-O'Neill clan, Hammond was considered an important member of the family.
--
“Forget the pleasantries,” the man barked. “I need to make a
call. Bring him out in three minutes.”
Jack heard the footsteps moving towards the foyer. He waited, his
ears centering in on the man's movement, listening for the slightest
sound that would indicate his location. He heard a click -- the
man's heel hitting the foyer floor. There was nothing more, not
even the opening of the door.
~He's still inside,~ Jack thought. He wheeled himself towards the
living room, accidentally hitting the side of the table. ~Crap!~
--
“What was that?” Mrs. Crenshaw asked, having heard the sound.
“George, I want you to sit down and stay right here. Don't move.”
“Anything you say, Martha.”
“It's very important,” the woman insisted, watching the man sit down in the chair. “Speak to no one but me, or lives could be at risk. Apache,” she stated quietly.
A frown on her face, Crenshaw walked into the kitchen, looking around
for something that might be disturbed.
“Looking for me?” Jack asked, catching the woman off-guard. He used a broom to literally sweep the stunned woman off her feet, forcing her to land right on top of him and his wheelchair. “Sorry, I'm married,” he quipped, slugging the woman as hard as he could and then tying her hands together behind her with some duct tape that he'd found in the 'secret ops drawer', a place where Jonny kept all kinds of MacGyver-ish type of items for playtime at the general's. He was using a lot of strength he didn't think he had anymore. ~Adrenaline: that's what it is,~ he asserted to himself as he placed another piece of duct tape over the woman's mouth and then slid her down to the cold floor.
The three minutes was about up.
**Daniel? Danny, can you hear me?** Jack sighed. His
lover was still unconscious. ~He'd better not be hurt bad,~ he
asserted to himself. He wheeled his way into the living
room. “General Hammond?” he called out in a whisper.
Not getting a response and seeing only a blank stare from his friend,
Jack looked over his husband, sensing that he was waking, but realizing
it was still going to be a minute before Daniel regained his senses.
His choices limited, Jack selected the best position for his
attack. Hammond was seated like a zombie in his chair, while
Daniel was lying face down a few feet to the right of the chair.
Quietly, Jack waited.
When the kidnapper reentered the living room, he wouldn't be able to
see Jack. It would be the wheelchair-bound man's only time to
catch the attacker by surprise.
“Crenshaw, move it!” the man called out.
Jack didn't breathe, not wanting to make any sounds. He needed to
listen for the man.
~He's moving.~
“Where's Crenshaw?” the man asked the stoic-looking Hammond.
“Surprise!” Jack called out.
The man turned while reaching for his gun. Unfortunately for him,
Jack was well trained in knife throwing, something he proved yet again
as the sharp instrument propelled its way into the man's chest.
The man shouted out in pain and fell to his knees.
As fast as he could, Jack wheeled his chair forward. He took hold
of a book that was on the end table and slammed it down onto the man's
head.
~All in,~ Jack urged himself, using all of his might and energy to
lunge onto the downed intruder.
Having pulled the knife from his body, the man now held the sharp object in his hands. Jack struggled to get control of it. All he had going for him was his dead body weight. He couldn't maneuver, except to plant himself on the attacker and try to keep from being stabbed himself. Blood from the man's chest seeped out, getting onto Jack.
~Better not have any diseases, Mac,~ Jack thought when a spattering of red hemoglobin landed on his hands.
The contest lasted longer than one might have thought and then the intruder somehow managed to turn himself over, putting Jack on the bottom.
“You're a dead man!” the intruder warned bitterly as he readied the
knife to stab his adversary.
“I don't think so,” Daniel countered, the click of the gun being
readied to fire sounding. He placed it against the man's head and
threatened, “Slowly, very slowly, raise your right hand. That's
right. Thank you.” Daniel eased up just slightly, tossing
the knife several yards to his right. “Now, you're going to get
off my husband and lie down -- there,” he ordered, wanting the man to
be at least a few feet away from Jack. “Do it now, and do it
slowly.”
Having no choice, the captured attacker did as ordered.
“Jack, are you okay?”
“Peachy,” Jack answered, using the legs of end table to pull himself up
to a sitting position.
Seeing all the blood on his Love's clothing, the archaeologist motioned at the globs of red and questioned, “Are you sure?”
“Huh?” Jack looked down and realized how he looked. “Not mine; not a smidgeon,” he assured.
Still keeping the gun pointed at the attacker, Daniel pulled his lover up straighter, making sure that the table and chair were aptly supporting him.
“Here,” Daniel said, giving Jack the gun.
“Thank you, Love,” Jack responded, watching as Daniel headed for the
kitchen. “There's a cabbage in there,” he called out.
“Big one,” Daniel commented, stepping over the groaning Mrs. Crenshaw
to go to Jonny's special drawer.
“I ... wouldn't do that,” Jack smirked when the man started to
squirm. “I love to pull the trigger; it's such a rush.
Hands behind the back. Now -- I won't even count to three.”
Something in Jack's voice, perhaps the longing to be active in the
military again, made the man believe Jack was serious. He stilled
himself, returning his hands to their place behind his back.
Daniel retrieved the rope he'd gone after and returned to the living
room, tying up the man's hands securely.
“How's the general?” Daniel asked.
“No friggin' idea. Danny, Crenshaw used a word to silence
Hammond,” Jack informed, watching as his lover retrieved his wheelchair
and then helped him back into it. “Better?”
“You could say that,” Jack answered.
“How's your head?”
“Headache,” Daniel responded, pulling out his phone and pressing the
speed dial number he wanted. “Daniel Jackson-O'Neill for General
Landry. It's urgent.”
“Better get the Doc in on this,” Jack stated, staring at the
still-unresponsive Hammond. “Damn, that felt good.”
Daniel looked over at his lover and shook his head. He couldn't
believe the happy expression he was seeing. Yet, it was
true. Perhaps more importantly, Jack had learned something very
important. As he waited to be connected to the commander of
Stargate Command, he smiled.
“Hey, Babe?”
“What?”
“Thanks for saving my life, again.”
Jack grinned, replying, “I guess I can still hold my own.”
Daniel looked at the tied-up man and motioned towards the kitchen as he
answered, “I think you did a whole lot better than just holding your
own.”
With a smile, Jack nodded. Life wasn't over; it was just
beginning a new phase.
~I get it. I finally really get it,~ Jack told himself, smirking
at the clueless attacker. ~Maybe I'll send him a fruit basket
once he's behind bars.~
====
“You're telling me that Martha was a spy the whole time?” Hammond
questioned as he sat at the long rectangular table in the briefing
room, a spot that felt odd, considering he wasn't seated at the head of
the table as had been the norm when he'd commanded the SGC.
“Yes, Sir,” Sam replied. “She was the perfect sleeper
agent. She was close to you and had no ties to the military or
the SGC. She didn't draw any undue attention. She led a
quiet life and was the epitome of respectability.”
“The 'little old lady is harmless' thing,” Jack groaned from his usual
spot opposite his former 2IC.
“Yes, Sir,” Sam affirmed. “It almost worked.”
“I'm sorry, Sir,” Daniel stated quietly, looking over at Hammond.
“It was all a scam, to get what?” Hammond asked, his hands gesturing
outward questioningly. “I'm retired. I have no ties to the
SGC.”
“But you do to General O'Neill and Daniel,” Sam explained.
Hesitantly, she added, “And to Jennifer and David.”
“What?” both Jack and Daniel questioned curiously.
“The Teen Gaters program is one of the few ways that ...”
“They wanted to infiltrate the Teen Gaters?” Daniel asked incredulously.
“Jennifer's screening program is top notch. She's turned down
teens and families that she doesn't believe are suitable,” Sam
stated. “Apparently, some of our personnel are part of a group of
dissidents who want more access to off-world technology.”
“Been there, done that,” Jack sighed.
“What did they want with me?” Hammond asked. “And what made them
think I'd help them?”
Janet spoke up and answered, “General, Mrs. Crenshaw was drugging
you. We found traces of a truth-like serum that makes its users
susceptible to the influence of others. They had a series of code
words they were using to put you under their control.”
“Like 'Apache',” Jack stated, getting funny looks from the assembled
personnel. “What?” he asked.
“General Hammond's been given an inhibitor that counteracts the serum,”
Janet stated, thereby calming the concerns of the group.
“So he's okay?” Daniel queried.
Nodding, Janet explained, “He'll have to take the inhibitor for a few
more days. Once the drug is completely out of his system, he'll
be fine.”
“And the code words ...” Daniel prodded.
“They don't work without the serum,” Janet assured. “That's why
the general didn't respond to what General O'Neill just said.”
“This Crenshaw women drugged him?” Landry asked. “For how long?”
“We're not sure,” Sam answered. “We removed all the food in the
general's kitchen, and just about everything not sealed contained an
element of the drug, except for the tea.”
“I don't drink tea.”
“No, Sir, but Mrs. Crenshaw does,” Sam answered, lowering her gaze
after communicating her message. “Their plan was to feed you the
information on who should be accepted to the Teen Gaters, and to the
new young adult program, if that plan becomes a reality. Because
of your relationship with Jen and David, you could give recommendations
that would seem plausible. They respect you.”
“It was a flawed plan,” Hammond stated. “I've never involved
myself with the Teen Gaters. Jennifer runs that with the help of
Colonel Davis.”
“Apparently, the people behind this didn't know that, or didn't care,”
Sam responded.
“Sam, are Jen and David in danger?” Daniel asked, concerned for the
welfare of the two Mouseketeers.
“No, I don't think so,” Sam answered, smiling with some degree of
confidence.
“Carter, you said this was a group of unhappy campers,” Jack
argued. “If they wanted Hammond to influence our kids, why not go
after our kids directly?”
“Because you're you, Sir.”
Jack stared at the woman as if he were about to pull out her hair for
her.
“Uh, Sir, the interrogation was pretty clear. They don't want to
get to you or the brood. They're ... afraid,” Sam stated with a
cautious smile. “They actually brought up what happened sometime
back with the renegade NID unit. They really don't want to mess
with you or the brood, but they did believe that General Hammond could
be of use in this one situation. Like I said, they mentioned
repeatedly that they have no desire to harm the children and gain your
...”
“Wrath?” Jack asked.
“You could say that,” Sam acknowledged.
“Colonel Carter, how many people are we talking about?” Landry queried.
“Not many, Sir -- six or seven. Colonel Davis is following up on
that, and we should have them contained by the end of the day,” Sam
reported.
“Okay. Back to work,” Landry ordered, standing up. He saw
the expressions on the group's faces and added, “Well, I have to go
back to work. The President gets sour if I don't earn my
paycheck.”
As the group began to disperse, Hammond walked over to Jack and Daniel,
shaking their hands as he said, “Thank you.”
“Thank Jen and Peter,” Jack stated, reminding Hammond how it had been
the young couple's concern that had actually saved the day.
“I will,” Hammond stated, walking out, leaving Jack and Daniel alone.
“It feels good being here, Danny,” Jack spoke quietly, wheeling over to
the window overlooking the gate room to stare out at the Stargate.
“Yeah, it does.”
“They won't let me go through again. You know that,” Jack stated.
“It's a good thing.”
“What?” Jack asked in disbelief.
“You didn't let me finish. It's a good thing we have friends,
like Thor. He doesn't need a Stargate,” Daniel pointed out.
“There's that,” Jack agreed with a smile.
“We still have a lot of exploring to do, Jack. Our universe is
limitless,” Daniel pointed out softly and confidently.
With a smile, Jack took a last look and then demanded, “Danny, let's go
home. We've got things to do and experiences to ... experience.”
“Yes, Sir, General, Sir,” Daniel chuckled as the two headed for the
exit.
====
“So, everything's okay now, and Grandpa will be here tomorrow so you
can all see for yourself,” Daniel stated during the family meeting that
night.
“Wow, Dad!” Jonny said, a huge grin on his face. “You saved
Grandpa!”
“I had a little help, you know,” Jack replied, trying to give Daniel
some of the credit.
“Don't look at me,” the younger man replied. “I was unconscious
most of the time.”
For the next few minutes, the brood made a huge deal over their older
father's actions. Jack was soaking up their encouragement and
loving words like a sponge, while Daniel happily sat back and
watched. Their family was healing, and it was awesome to watch.
“Dad, I found something for you,” Jonny called out excitedly, reaching
into his backpack that he'd brought to the meeting. He pulled out
a picture he'd printed out while visiting a neighborhood friend earlier
in the day. “Look! We can go bike riding, too.”
The family responded with happy sounds as they took in the photograph
of a specialized bicycle that was operated by a hand cycle.
“I've seen these,” Jack spoke. “They're kinda cool.”
“You can still lead us on our bike trips,” Jenny stated happily.
“Way to go, Bro,” she praised, smiling brightly at her older brother.
“Great idea, Son,” Jack agreed cheerfully. “We'll put it on our
shopping list.”
“Dad, can you still take us flying in Jo?” Ricky asked curiously.
“Oh, yeah,” Jack affirmed. “There's a lot your old man can still
do. We need to make a few modifications here and there, but
there's nothing wrong with change. Skiing, boating, flying, basketball
... sled hockey,” he laughed, smiling happily at Little Danny for the
research he'd done on that subject.
“And dolphins!” Brianna interjected. “Dad, you've swum with the
dolphins before; it's therapeutic. I think we should all go
again.”
“Add it to the list,” Jack agreed jovially, now not only willing but
wanting to challenge himself in all ways possible to live the life of
togetherness with his husband and their brood.
The feeling of hope for their future hadn't been so bright in quite a
while, and the Jackson-O'Neills were taking it all in. It was
giving each of them an inner joy, and it was time to celebrate.
“Lulu?” Chenoa called out excitedly, an idea popping into her head.
“Yeah,” Lulu agreed, bobbing her head at Chenoa's call, knowing exactly
what her sister was suggesting.
“Dad, we have a special surprise for you,” Chenoa called out.
“We'll be right back.”
A few minutes later, the dancing sisters were in place at the middle of
the recreation room. The furniture had been pulled back, and the
girls had changed into their costumes, which on the outside consisted
of shirts belonging to David, as well as two of his ties.
“This dance is called, 'We love you, Dad',” Lulu stated, cueing David
to start the music.
“We'll make a dance for you, too, Daddy,” Chenoa added, smiling at the
archaeologist.
The dance began as a hip-hop routine, both girls doing movements their
parents had never seen coming from them. A third of the way
through, David's shirts and ties were tossed onto the floor, revealing
the girls more standard leotards. While Chenoa did an edgy tap
dance circle around her sister, Lulu made elegant ballet movements that
elicited 'ooh's and 'awes' from family members. All of a sudden,
the girls joined hands and began a more contemporary dance routine,
flowing as one as they completed their dance.
**Danny, they're good,** Jack communicated proudly. **I mean,
Aislinn-singing good.**
**Yes, they are,** Daniel responded with an equal amount of pride.
“Come here,” Jack beckoned, holding his arms out wide for the two
girls, who hurried into his happy embrace. “I love you both so
dang much.” He laughed, “My two curly tops, such beautiful
dancers.”
“Noa, that's it!” Lulu exclaimed.
“I love it!” Chenoa agreed.
“Dad, you did it again!” Lulu spoke excitedly.
“Good,” Jack answered. “What did I do?”
“Noa and I are dancing together, as a team,” Lulu announced.
“We needed a name,” Chenoa added.
“We're the Curly Tops!” Lulu proclaimed enthusiastically, grinning and
looked around at her smiling siblings.
“Good job, Babe,” Daniel praised, patting Jack on the back.
“Yes, well, there's no end to my talents,” Jack teased, hugging the
girls again. “Thank you for the dance, Curly Tops.”
“Now we can enter competitions,” Chenoa added.
**We need to hire a chauffeur,** Jack relayed to his husband.
**Nope. We just need to get that new truck and get you trained to drive it.**
**I like that plan,** Jack responded.
**Like you say, Babe, Plan B every time.**
“I have a fabulous idea,” Little Danny called out.
“What is it, Little Danny?” Aislinn asked eagerly.
“Tomorrow's Dad's real birthday. Let's have another party!”
Jack and Daniel exchanged a look that slowly transformed into smiles
and then laughs. Their family was all about parties, as long as
the party had one thing.
“With lots and lots and *lots* of ice cream,” Jonny added, to the
cheers of his siblings.
With the activities of the last two days, Jack knew for sure that he
was capable of helping to protect his family. It was the final
piece of the chain. His lovemaking with Daniel was even better
the next time they tried. Sara and Janet had both been right, and
Jack was eager to explore those new horizons with his husband.
Jack's birthday party would be a celebration of their family's survival
and willingness to move forward, having survived another trauma.
They'd rejoice at their unity and ability to tackle any foe, including
a disability.
Like always, the Jackson-O'Neills were together, which also meant they
were unbeatable. Not even the traffic accident that left Jack a
paraplegic would get them down. For Jack, Daniel, and their
brood, the skies were blue and bright, and the sunshine was out --
today, tomorrow, and every day that would come after that.
Feedback Welcome - click here to email the author